URSULA K. Le GUIN
TEHANU
The Last Book of Earthsea
A Jean Karl Book
ATHENEUM 1990 NEW YORK
Only in silence the word,
only in dark the light,
only in dying life:
bright the hawk’s flight on the empty sky.
-The Creation of Ea
Contents
A Bad Thing
Going to the
Falcon's Nest
Ogion
Kalessin
Bettering
Worsening
Mice
Hawks
Finding Words
The Dolphin
Home
Winter
The Master
Tehanu
A Bad Thing
After Farmer Flint of
the Middle Valley died, his widow stayed on at the farmhouse. Her son had gone
to sea and her daughter had married a merchant of Valmouth, so she lived alone
at Oak Farm. People said she had been some kind of great person in the foreign
land she came from, and indeed the mage Ogion used to stop by Oak Farm to see
her; but that didn’t count for much, since Ogion visited all sorts of nobodies.
She had a foreign name, but Flint had
called her Goha, which is what they call a little white web-spinning spider on
Gont. That name fit well enough, she being white-skinned and small and a good
spinner of goat’s-wool and sheep-fleece. So now she was Flint’s widow, Goha,
mistress of a flock of sheep and the land to pasture them, four fields, an orchard
of pears, two tenants’ cottages, the old stone farmhouse under the oaks, and
the family graveyard over the hill where Flint lay, earth in his earth.
“I’ve generally lived near tombstones,” she
said to her daughter.
“Oh, mother, come live in town with us!”
said Apple, but the widow would not leave her solitude.
“Maybe later, when there are babies and
you’ll need a hand,” she said, looking with pleasure at her grey-eyed daughter.
“But not now. You don’t need me, And I like it here.”
When
Apple had gone back to her young husband, the widow closed the door and stood
on the stone-flagged floor of the kitchen of the farmhouse. It was dusk, but
she did not light the lamp, thinking of her own husband lighting the lamp: the
hands, the spark, the intent, dark face in the catching glow. The house was
silent.
“I
used to live in a silent house, alone,” she thought. “I will do so again.” She
lighted the lamp.
In a late afternoon of the first hot
weather, the widow’s old friend Lark came out from the village, hurrying along
the dusty lane. “Goha,” she said, seeing her weeding in the bean patch, “Goha,
it’s a bad thing. It’s a very bad thing. Can you come?”
“Yes,”
the widow said. “What would the bad thing be?” Lark caught her breath. She was
a heavy, plain, middle-aged woman, whose name did not fit her body any more.
But once she had been a slight and pretty girl, and she had befriended Goha,
paying no attention to the villagers who gossiped about that white-faced
Kargish witch Flint had brought home; and friends they had been ever since.
“A
burned child,” she said.
“Whose?”
“Tramps’.”
Goha
went to shut the farmhouse door, and they set off along the lane, Lark talking
as they went. She was short of breath and sweating. Tiny seeds of the heavy
grasses that lined the lane stuck to her cheeks and forehead, and she brushed
at them as she talked. “They’ve been camped in the river meadows all the month.
A man, passed himself off as a tinker, but he’s a thief, and a woman with him.
And another man, younger, hanging around with them most of the time. Not
working, any of ‘em. Filching and begging and living off the woman. Boys from
downriver were bring- ing them farmstuff to get at her. You know how it is
now, that kind of thing. And gangs on the roads and coming by farms. If I were
you, I’d lock my door, these days. So this one, this younger fellow, comes into
the village, and I was out in front of our house, and he says, ‘The child’s not
well.’ I’d barely seen a child with them, a little ferret of a thing, slipped
out of sight so quick I wasn’t sure it was there at all. So I said, ‘Not well?
A fever?’ And the fellow says, ‘She hurt herself, lighting the fire,’ and then
before I’d got myself ready to go with him he’d made off. Gone. And when I
went out there by the river, the other pair was gone too. Cleared out. Nobody.
All their traps and trash gone too. There was just their campfire, still
smoldering, and just by it-partly in it-on the ground-”
Lark
stopped talking for several steps. She looked straight ahead, not at Goha.
“They
hadn’t even put a blanket over her,” she said.
She
strode on.
“She’d
been pushed into the fire while it was burning,” she said. She swallowed, and
brushed at the sticking seeds on her hot face. “I’d say maybe she fell, but if
she’d been awake she’d have tried to save herself. They beat her and thought
they’d killed her, I guess, and wanted to hide what they’d done to her, so
they-”
She
stopped again, went on again.
“Maybe
it wasn’t him. Maybe he pulled her out. He came to get help for her, after all.
It must have been the father. I don’t know. It doesn’t matter. Who’s to know?
Who’s to care? Who’s to care for the child? Why do we do what we do?”
Goha
asked in a low voice, “Will she live?”
“She
might,” Lark said. “She might well live.”
After
a while, as they neared the village, she said, “I don’t know why I had to come
to you. Ivy’s there. There’s nothing to be done.”
“I
could go to Valmouth, for Beech.”
“Nothing
he could do. It’s beyond. . . beyond help. I got her warm. Ivy’s given her a
potion and a sleeping charm. I carried her home. She must be six or seven but
she didn’t weigh what a two-year-old would. She never really waked. But she
makes a sort of gasping. . . . I know there isn’t anything you can do. But I
wanted you.”
“I
want to come,” Goha said. But before they entered Lark’s house, she shut her
eyes and held her breath a moment in dread.
Lark’s
children had been sent outdoors, and the house was silent. The child lay
unconscious on Lark’s bed. The village witch, Ivy, had smeared an ointment of
witch hazel and heal-all on the lesser burns, but had not touched the right
side of the face and head and the right hand, which had been charred to the
bone. She had drawn the rune Pirr above the bed, and left it at that.
“Can
you do anything?” Lark asked in a whisper.
Goha
stood looking down at the burned child. Her hands were still. She shook her
head.
“You
learned healing, up on the mountain, didn’t you?” Pain and shame and rage spoke
through Lark, begging for relief.
“Even
Ogion couldn’t heal this,” the widow said.
Lark
turned away, biting her lip, and wept. Goha held her, stroking her grey hair.
They held each other.
The
witch Ivy came in from the kitchen, scowling at the sight of Goha. Though the
widow cast no charms and worked no spells, it was said that when she first came
to Gont she had lived at Re Albi as a ward of the mage, and that she knew the
Archmage of Roke, and no doubt had foreign and uncanny powers. Jealous of her
prerogative, the witch went to the bed and busied herself beside it, making a
mound of something in a dish and setting it afire so that it smoked and reeked
while she muttered a curing charm over and over. The rank herbal smoke made the
burned child cough and half rouse, flinching and shuddering. She began to make
a gasping noise, quick, short, scraping breaths. Her one eye seemed to look up
at Goha.
Goha
stepped forward and took the child’s left hand in hers. She spoke in her own
language. “I served them and I left them,” she said. “I will not let them have
you.
The
child stared at her or at nothing, trying to breathe, and trying again to
breathe, and trying again to breathe.
Going
to the Falcon ‘s Nest
It was more than a year
later, in the hot and spacious days after the Long Dance, that a messenger came
down the road from the north to Middle Valley asking for the widow Goha. People
in the village put him on the path, and he came to Oak Farm late in the afternoon.
He was a sharp-faced, quick-eyed man. He looked at Goha and at the sheep in the
fold beyond her and said, “Fine lambs. The Mage of Re Albi sends for you.”
“He
sent you?” Goha inquired, disbelieving and amused. Ogion, when he wanted her,
had quicker and finer messengers: an eagle calling, or only his own voice
saying her name quietly- Will you come?
The
man nodded. “He’s sick,” he said. “Will you be selling off any of the ewe
lambs?”
“I
might. You can talk to the shepherd if you like. Over by the fence there. Do
you want supper? You can stay the night here if you want, but I’ll be on my
way.
“Tonight?”
This
time there was no amusement in her look of mild scorn. “I won’t be waiting
about,” she said. She spoke for a minute with the old shepherd, Clearbrook, and
then turned away, going up to the house built into the hillside by the oak
grove. The messenger followed her.
In
the stone-floored kitchen, a child whom he looked at once and quickly looked
away from served him milk, bread, cheese, and green onions, and then went off,
never saying a word. She reappeared beside the woman, both shod for travel and
carrying light leather packs. The messenger followed them out, and the widow
locked the farmhouse door. They all set off together, he on his business, for
the message from Ogion had been a mere favor added to the serious matter of
buying a breeding ram for the Lord of Re Albi; and the woman and the burned
child bade him farewell where the lane turned off to the village. They went on
up the road he had come down, northward and then west into the foothills of
Gont Mountain.
They
walked until the long summer twilight began to darken. They left the narrow
road then and made camp in a dell down by a stream that ran quick and quiet,
reflecting the pale evening sky between thickets of scrub willow. Goha made a
bed of dry grass and willow leaves, hidden among the thickets like a hare’s
form, and rolled the child up in a blanket on it. “Now,” she said, “you’re a
cocoon. In the morning you’ll be a butterfly and hatch out.” She lighted no
fire, but lay in her cloak beside the child and watched the stars shine one by
one and listened to what the stream said quietly, until she slept.
When
they woke in the cold before the dawn, she made a small fire and heated a pan
of water to make oatmeal gruel for the child and herself. The little ruined
butterfly came shivering from her cocoon, and Goha cooled the pan in the dewy
grass so that the child could hold it and drink from it.
The east was brightening above the high,
dark shoulder of the mountain when they set off again.
They walked all day at the
pace of a child who tired easily. The woman’s heart yearned to make haste, but
she walked slowly. She was not able to carry the child any long distance, and
so to make the way easier for her she told her stories.
“We’re
going to see a man, an old man, called Ogion,” she told her as they trudged
along the narrow road that wound upward through the forests. “He’s a wise man,
and a wizard. Do you know what a wizard is, Therru?”
If
the child had had a name, she did not know it or would not say it. Goha
called her Therru.
She
shook her head.
“Well,
neither do I,” said the woman. “But I know what they can do. When I was
young-older than you, but young--Ogion was my father, the way I’m your mother
now. He looked after me and tried to teach me what I needed to know. He stayed
with me when he’d rather have been wandering by himself. He liked to walk, all
along these roads like we’re doing now, and in the forests, in the wild places.
He went everywhere on the mountain, looking at things, listening. He always
listened, so they called him the Silent. But he used to talk to me. He told me
stories. Not only the great stories everybody learns, the heroes and the kings
and the things that happened long ago and far away, but stories only he knew.”
She walked on a way before she went on. “I’ll tell you one of those stories
now.
“One
of the things wizards can do is turn into something else-take another form.
Shape-changing, they call it. An ordinary sorcerer can make himself look like
somebody else, or like an animal, just so you don’t know for a minute what
you’re seeing-as if he’d put on a mask. But the wizards and mages can do more
than that. They can be the mask, they can truly change into another being. So a
wizard, if he wanted to cross the sea and had no boat, might turn
himself into a gull and fly across. But he has to be careful. If he stays a
bird, he begins to think what a bird thinks and
forget what a man thinks,
and he might fly off and be a gull and never a man again. So they say there was
a great wizard once who liked to turn himself into a bear, and did it too often,
and became a bear, and killed his own little son; and they had to hunt him down
and kill him. But Ogion used to joke about it, too. Once when the mice
got into his pantry and ruined the cheese, he caught one with a tiny mousetrap
spell, and he held the mouse up like this and looked it in the eye
and said, ‘I told you not to play mouse!’ And for a minute I thought he meant it. . .
“Well,
this story is about something like shape-changing, but -Ogion said it was beyond
all shape-changing he knew, because it was about being two things, two beings, at once, and
in the same form, and he said that this is beyond the power of wizards. But he met
with it in a little village around on the northwest coast of
Gont, a place called Kemay, There was a woman there, an old fisherwoman, not a
witch, not learned; but she made songs. That’s how -Ogion came to hear of her.
He was wandering there, the way he did, going along the coast, listening; and
he heard somebody singing, mending a net or caulking a boat and singing as
they worked:
Farther
west than west beyond the land
my
people are dancing on the other wind.
“It was the tune and the
words both that -Ogion heard, and he had never heard them before, so he asked
where the song came from. And from one answer to another, he went along to
where somebody said, ‘-Oh, that’s one of the songs of the Woman of Kemay.’ So he
went on along to Kemay, the little fishing port where the woman lived, and he
found her house down by the harbor. And he knocked on the door with his mage’s
staff. And she came and opened the door.
“Now
you know, you remember when we talked about names, how children have
child-names, and everybody has a use-name, and maybe a nickname too. Different
people may call you differently. You’re my Therru, but maybe you’ll have a
Hardic use-name when you get older. But also, when you come into your
womanhood, you will, if all be rightly done, be given your true name. It will
be given you by one of true power, a wizard or a mage, because that is their
power, their art-naming. And that’s the name you’ll maybe never tell another
person, because your own self is in your true name. It is your strength, your
power; but to another it is risk and burden, only to be given in utmost need
and trust. But a great mage, knowing all names, may know it without
your telling him.
“So
Ogion, who is a great mage, stood at the door of the little house there by the
seawall, and the old woman opened the door. Then Ogion stepped back, and he
held up his oak staff, and put up his hand, too, like this, as if trying to
protect himself from the heat of afire, and in his amazement and fear he said
her true name aloud-’ Dragon!’
“In
that first moment, he told me, it was no woman he saw at all in the doorway, but a blaze
and glory of fire, and a glitter of gold scales and talons, and the great eyes
of a dragon. They say you must not look into a dragon’s eyes.
“Then
that was gone, and he saw no dragon, but an old woman standing there in the
doorway, a bit stooped, a tall old fisherwoman with big hands. She looked at
him as he did at her. And she said, ‘Come in, Lord Ogion.’
“So
he went in. She served him fish soup, and they ate, and then they talked by her
fire. He thought that she must
be a shape-changer, but he
didn’t know, you see, whether she was a woman who could change herself into a
dragon, or a dragon who could change itself into a woman. So he asked her at
last, ‘Are you woman or dragon?’ And she didn’t say, but she said, ‘I’ll sing
you a story I know.’ “
Therru
had a little stone in her shoe. They stopped to get that out, and went on, very
slowly, for the road was climbing steeply between cut banks of stone overhung
by thickets where the cicadas sang in the summer heat.
“So
this is the story she sang to him, to Ogion.
“When
Segoy raised the islands of the world from the sea in the beginning of time,
the dragons were the first born of the land and the wind blowing over the land.
So the Song of the Creation tells. But her song told also that then, in the
beginning, dragon and human were all one. They were all one people, one race,
winged, and speaking the True Language.
“They
were beautiful, and strong, and wise, and free.
“But
in time nothing can be without becoming. So among the dragon-people some became
more and more in love with flight and wildness, and would have less and less to
do with the works of making, or with study and learning, or with houses and
cities. They wanted only to fly farther and farther, hunting and eating their
kill, ignorant and uncaring, seeking more freedom and more.
“Others
of the dragon-people came to care little for flight, but gathered up treasure,
wealth, things made, things learned. They built houses, strongholds to keep
their treasures in, so they could pass all they gained to their children, ever
seeking more increase and more. And they came to fear the wild ones, who might
come flying and destroy all their dear hoard, burn it up in a
blast of flame out of mere carelessness and ferocity.
“The wild ones feared
nothing. They learned nothing. Because they were ignorant and fearless, they
could not save themselves when the flightless ones trapped them as animals and
killed them. But other wild ones would come flying and set the beautiful houses
afire, and destroy, and kill. Those that were strongest, wild or wise, were
those who killed each other first.
“Those
who were most afraid, they hid from the fighting, and when there was no more
hiding they ran from it. They used their skills of making and made boats and
sailed east, away from the western isles where the great winged ones made war
among the ruined towers.
“So
those who had been both dragon and human changed, becoming two peoples-the
dragons, always fewer and wilder, scattered by their endless, mindless greed
and anger, in the far islands of the Western Reach; and the human folk, always
more numerous in their rich towns and cities, filling up the Inner Isles and
all the south and east. But among them there were some who saved the learning
of the dragons-the True Language of the Making-and these are now the wizards.
“But
also, the song.said, there are those among us who know they once were dragons,
and among the dragons there are some who know their kinship with us. And these
say that when the one people were becoming two, some of them, still both human
and dragon, still winged, went not east but west, on over the Open Sea, till
they came to the other side of the world. There they live in peace, great
winged beings both wild and wise, with human mind and dragon heart. And so she
sang,
Farther
west than west beyond the land
my
people are dancing on the other wind.
“So that was the story told
in the song of the Woman of Kemay, and it
ended with those words.
“Then -Ogion said to her,
‘When I first saw you I saw your true being. This woman who sits across the
hearth from me is no more than the dress she wears.’
“But she shook her head and
laughed, and all she would say was, ‘If only it were that simple!’
“So then after a while
Ogion came back to Re Albi. And when he told me the story, he said to me, ‘Ever
since that day, I have wondered if anyone, man or dragon, has been farther west
than west; and who we are, and where our wholeness lies.’ . . . Are you
getting hungry, Therru? There’s a good sitting place, it looks
like, up there where the road turns. Maybe from there we’ll be able to see Gont
Port, away down at the foot of the mountain. It’s a big city, even bigger than
Valmouth. We’ll sit down when we get to the turn, and rest a bit.”
From the high corner of the
road they could indeed look down the vast slopes of forest and rocky meadow to
the town on its bay, and see the crags that guarded the entrance to the bay,
and the boats on the dark water like wood-chips or water beetles. Far ahead on
their road and still somewhat above it,
a cliff jutted out from the
mountainside: the Over-fell, on which was the village of Re Albi, the Falcon’s
Nest.
Therru made no complaints,
but when presently Goha said, “Well, shall we go on?” the child, sitting there
between the road and the gulfs of sky and sea, shook her head. The sun was
warm, and they had walked a long way since their breakfast in the dell.
Goha brought out their
water bottle, and they drank again; then she brought out a bag of raisins and
walnuts and gave it to the child.
“We’re in sight of where
we’re going,” she said, “and I’d like to be there before dark, if we can. I’m
anxious to see Ogion. You’ll be very tired, but we won’t walk fast. And we’ll
be there safe and warm tonight. Keep the bag, tuck it in your
belt. Raisins make your legs strong. Would you like a staff-like a wizard-to
help you walk?”
Therru
munched and nodded. Goha took out her knife and cut a strong shoot of hazel for
the child, and then seeing an alder fallen above the road, broke off a branch
of it and trimmed it
to make herself a stout, light stick.
They
set off again, and the child trudged along, beguiled by raisins. Goha sang to
amuse them both, love songs and shepherd’s songs and ballads she had learned in
the Middle Valley; but all at once her voice hushed in the middle of a tune.
She stopped, putting out her hand in a warning gesture.
The
four men ahead of them on the road had seen her. There was no use trying to
hide in the woods till they went on or went by.
“Travelers,”
she said quietly to Therru, and walked on. She took a good grip on her alder
stick.
What
Lark had said about gangs and thieves was not just the complaint each
generation makes that things aren’t what they used to be and the world’s going
to the dogs. In the last several years there had been a loss of peace and trust
in the towns and countrysides of Gont. Young men behaved like strangers among
their own people, abusing hospitality, stealing, selling what they stole.
Beggary was common where it had been rare, and the unsatisfied beggar threatened
violence. Women did not like to go alone in the streets and roads, nor did they
like that loss of freedom. Some of the young women ran off to join the gangs of
thieves and poachers. Often they came home within the year, sullen, bruised,
and pregnant. And among village sorcerers and witches there was rumor of
matters of their
profession going amiss:
charms that had always cured did not cure; spells of finding found nothing, or
the wrong thing; love potions drove men into frenzies not of desire but of
murderous jealousy. And worse than this, they said, people who knew nothing of
the art of magic, the laws and limits of it and the dangers of breaking them,
were calling themselves people of power, promising wonders of wealth and health
to their followers, promising even immortality.
Ivy,
the witch of Goha’s village, had spoken darkly of this weakening of magic, and
so had Beech, the sorcerer of Valmouth. He was a shrewd and modest man, who had
come to help Ivy do what little could be done to lessen the pain and scarring
of Therru’s burns. He had said to Goha, “I think a time in which such things as
this occur must be a time of ruining, the end of an age. How many hundred years
since there was a king in Havnor? It can’t go on so. We must turn to the center
again or be lost, island against island, man against man, father against child He had glanced at her, somewhat timidly,
yet with his clear, shrewd look. “The Ring of Erreth-Akbe is restored to the
Tower in Havnor,” he said. “I know who brought it there That was the sign, surely, that was the
sign of the new age to come! But we haven’t acted on it. We have
no king. We have no center. We must find our heart, our strength. Maybe the
Archmage will act at last.” And he added, with confidence “After all, he is
from Gont.”
But
no word of any deed of the Archmage, or any heir to the Throne in Havnor, had
come; and things went badly on.
So
it was with fear and a grim anger that Goha saw the four men on the road
before her step two to each side, so that she and the child would have to pass
between them.
As they went walking
steadily forward, Therru kept very close beside her, holding her head bent
down, but she did not take her hand.
One
of the men, a big-chested fellow with coarse black hairs on his upper lip
drooping over his mouth, began to speak, grinning a little. “Hey, there,” he
said, but Goha spoke at the same time and louder. “Out of my way!” she said,
raising her alder stick as if it were a wizard’s staff-” I have business with Ogion!”
She strode between the men and straight on, Therru trotting beside her. The
men, mistaking effrontery for witchery, stood still. Ogion’s name perhaps
still held power. Or perhaps there was a power in Goha, or in the child. For
when the two had gone by, one of the men said, “Did you see that?” and spat and
made the sign to avert evil.
“Witch
and her monster brat,” another said. “Let em go!”
Another,
a man in a leather cap and jerkin, stood staring for a moment while the others
slouched on their way. His face looked sick and stricken, yet he seemed to be
turning to follow the woman and child, when the hairy-lipped man called to him,
“Come on, Handy!” and he obeyed.
Out
of sight around the turn of the road, Goha had picked up Therm and hurried on
with her until she had to set her down and stand gasping. The child asked no
questions and made no delays. As soon as Goha could go on again, the child
walked as fast as she could beside her, holding her hand.
“You’re
red,” she said. “Like fire.”
She
spoke seldom, and not clearly, her voice being very hoarse; but Goha could
understand her.
“I’m
angry,” Goha said with a kind of laugh. “When I’m angry I turn red. Like you
people, you red people, you barbarians of the western lands. . . . Look,
there’s a town
there ahead, that’ll be Oak
Springs. It’s the only village on this road. We’ll stop there and rest a
little. Maybe we can get some milk. And then, if we can go on, if you think you
can walk on up to the Falcon’s Nest, we’ll be there by nightfall, I hope.”
The
child nodded. She opened her bag of raisins and walnuts and ate a few. They
trudged on.
The
sun had long set when they came through the village and to Ogion’s house on the
cliff-top. The first stars glimmered above a dark mass of clouds in the west
over the high horizon of the sea. The sea wind blew, bowing short grasses. A
goat bleated in the pastures behind the low, small house. The one window shone
dim yellow.
Goha
stood her stick and Therm’s against the wall by the door, and held the child’s
hand, and knocked once.
There
was no answer.
She pushed the door open. The fire on the
hearth was out, cinders and grey ashes, but an oil lamp on the table made a
tiny seed of light, and from his mattress on the floor in the far corner of the
room Ogion said, “Come in, Tenar.”
Ogion
She bedded down the child on the cot in
the western alcove. She built up the fire. She went and sat down beside Ogion’s
pallet, cross-legged on the floor.
“No one looking after you!”
“I sent ‘em off,” he
whispered.
His face was as dark and
hard as ever, but his hair was thin and white, and the dim lamp made no spark
of light in his eyes.
“You could have died
alone,” she said, fierce. “Help me do that,” the old man said. “Not yet,” she
pleaded, stooping, laying her forehead on his hand.
“Not tonight,” he agreed.
“Tomorrow.”
He lifted his hand to
stroke her hair once, having that much strength.
She sat up again. The fire
had caught. Its light played on the walls and low ceiling and sent shadows to
thicken in the corners of the long room.
“If Ged would come,” the
old man murmured.
“Have you sent to him?”
“Lost,” Ogion said. “He’s
lost. A cloud. A mist over the lands. He went into the west. Carrying the
branch of the rowan tree. Into the dark mist. I’ve lost my hawk.”
“No, no, no,” she
whispered. “He’ll come back.”
They
were silent. The fire’s warmth began to penetrate them both, letting Ogion
relax and drift in and out of sleep, letting Tenar find rest pleasant after the
long day afoot. She rubbed her feet and her aching shoulders. She had carried
Therru part of the last long climb, for the child had begun to gasp with
weariness as she tried to keep up.
Tenar
got up, heated water, and washed the dust of the road from her. She heated
milk, and ate bread she found in Ogion’s larder, and came back to sit by him.
While he slept, she sat thinking, watching his face and the firelight and the
shadows.
She
thought how a girl had sat silent, thinking, in the night, a long time ago and
far away, a girl in a windowless room, brought up to know herself only as the
one who had been eaten, priestess and servant of the powers of the darkness of
the earth. And there had been a woman who would sit up in the peaceful silence
of a farmhouse when husband and children slept, to think, to be alone an hour.
And there was the widow who had carried a burned child here, who sat by the
side of the dying, who waited for a man to return. Like all women, any woman,
doing what women do. But it was not by the names of the servant or the wife or the
widow that Ogion had called her. Nor had Ged, in the darkness of the Tombs.
Nor-longer ago, farther away than all-had her mother, the mother she remembered
only as the warmth and lion-color of firelight, the mother who had given her
her name.
“I
am Tenar,” she whispered. The fire, catching a dry branch of pine, leaped up in
a .bright yellow tongue of flame.
Ogion’s breathing became troubled and he struggled for air. She helped
him as she could till he found some ease.
They both slept for a while, she drowsing by his dazed and
drifting silence, broken by strange words. Once in the deep night he said
aloud, as if meeting a friend in the road, “Are you here, then? Have you seen
him?” And again, when Tenar roused herself to build up the fire, he began to
speak, but this time it seemed he spoke to someone in his memory of years long
gone, for he said clearly as a child might, “I tried to help her, but the roof
of the house fell down. It fell on them. It was the earthquake.” Tenar
listened. She too had seen earthquake. “I tried to help!” said the boy in the
old man’s voice, in pain. Then the gasping struggle to breathe began again.
At
first light Tenar was wakened by a sound she thought at first was the sea. It
was a great rushing of wings. A flock of birds was flying over, low, so many
that their wings stormed and the window was darkened by their quick shadows.
It seemed they circled the house once and then were gone. They made no call or
cry, and she did not know what birds they were.
People
came that morning from the village of Re Albi, which Ogion’s house stood apart
from to the north. A goatgirl came, and a woman for the milk of Ogion’s goats,
and others to ask what they might do for him. Moss, the village witch, fingered
the alder stick and the hazel switch by the door and peered in hopefully, but
not even she ventured to come in, and Ogion growled from his pallet, “Send ‘em
away! Send ‘em all away!”
He
seemed stronger and more comfortable. When little Therru woke, he spoke to her
in the dry, kind, quiet way Tenar remembered. The child went out to play in the
sun, and he said to Tenar, “What is the name you call her?”
He
knew the True Language of the Making, but he had never learned any Kargish at
all.
“Therru means burning, the flaming of fire,” she said.
“Ah,
ah,” he said, and his eyes gleamed, and he frowned. He seemed to grope for
words for a moment. “That one,” he said, “That one-they will fear her.”
“They
fear her now,” Tenar said bitterly. The mage shook his head.
“Teach
her, Tenar,” he whispered. “Teach her all!-Not Roke. They are afraid- Why did I
let you go? Why did you go? To bring her here-too late?”
“Be
still, be still,” she told him tenderly, for he struggled with words and breath
and could find neither. He shook his head, and gasped, “Teach her!” and lay
still.
He
would not eat, and only drank a little water. In the middle of the day he
slept. Waking in the late afternoon, he said, “Now, daughter,” and sat up.
Tenar
took his hand, smiling at him.
“Help me get up.
“No, no.
“Yes,” he said. “Outside. I can’t die indoors.”
“Where would you go?”
“Anywhere.
But if I could, the forest path,” he said. “The beech above the meadow.”
When
she saw he was able to get up and determined to get outdoors, she helped him.
Together they got to the door, where he stopped and looked around the one room
of his house. In the dark corner to the right of the doorway his tall staff
leaned against the wall, shining a little. Tenar reached out to give it to him,
but he shook his head. “No,” he said, “not that.” He looked around again as if
for something missing, forgotten. “Come on,” he said at last.
When
the bright wind from the west blew on his face and he looked out at the high
horizon, he said, “That’s good.”
“Let
me get some people from the village to make a litter and carry you,”
she said. “They’re all waiting to do something for you.”
“I
want to walk,” the old man said.
Therru
came around the house and watched solemnly as Ogion and Tenar went, step by
step, and stopping every five or six steps for Ogion to gasp, across the
tangled meadow towards the woods that climbed steep up the mountainside from
the inner side of the cliff-top. The sun was hot and the wind cold. It took
them a very long time to cross that meadow. Ogion’s face was grey and his legs
shook like the grass in the wind when they got at last to the foot of a big
young beech tree just inside the forest, a few yards up the beginning of the
mountain path. There he sank down between the roots of the tree, his back
against its trunk. For a long time he could not move or speak, and his heart,
pounding and faltering, shook his body. He nodded finally and whispered, “All
right.”
Therru
had followed them at a distance. Tenar went to her and held her and talked to
her a little. She came back to Ogion. “She’s bringing a rug,” she said.
“Not
cold.”
“I’m
cold.”
There
was the flicker of a smile on her face.
The
child came lugging a goat’s-wool blanket. She whispered to Tenar and ran off
again.
“Heather
will let her help milk the goats, and look after her,” Tenar said to Ogion. “So
I can stay here with you.
“Never
one thing, for you,” he said in the hoarse whistling whisper that was all the
voice he had left.
“No.
Always at least two things, and usually more,” she said. “But I am here.”
He
nodded.
For
a long time he did not speak, but sat back against the
tree trunk, his eyes
closed. Watching his face, Tenar saw it
change as slowly as the light changed
in the west.
He
opened his eyes and gazed through a gap in the thickets at the western sky. He
seemed to watch something, some act or deed, in that far, clear, golden space
of light. He whispered once, hesitant, as if unsure, “The dragon-”
The
sun was down, the wind fallen.
Ogion looked at Tenar.
“Over,”
he whispered with exultation. “All changed!- Changed, Tenar! Wait-wait here,
for-” A shaking took his body, tossing him like the branch of a tree in a great
wind. He gasped. His eyes closed and opened, gazing beyond her. He laid his
hand on hers; she bent down to him; he spoke his name to her, so that after his
death he might be truly known.
He
gripped her hand and shut his eyes and began once more the struggle to breathe,
until there was no more breath. He lay then like one of the roots of the tree,
while the stars came out and shone through the leaves and branches of the
forest.
Tenar
sat with the dead man in the dusk and dark. A lantern gleamed like a firefly
across the meadow. She had laid the woollen blanket across them both, but her
hand that held his hand had grown cold, as if it held a stone. She touched
her forehead to his hand once more. She stood up, stiff and dizzy, her body
feeling strange to her, and went to meet and guide whoever was coming with the
light.
That
night his neighbors sat with Ogion, and he did not send them away.
The mansion house of the Lord of Re Albi stood on an outcrop of
rocks on the mountainside above the Overfell. Early in the morning, long before
the sun had cleared the mountain, the wizard in the service of that lord came
down through the village; and very soon after, another wizard came toiling up
the steep road from Gont Port, having set out in darkness. Word had come to
them that Ogion was dying, or their power was such that they knew of the
passing of a great mage.
The
village of Re Albi had no sorcerer, only its mage, and a witchwoman to perform
the lowly jobs of finding and mending and bonesetting, which people would not
bother the mage with. Aunty Moss was a dour creature, unmarried, like most
witches, and unwashed, with greying hair tied in curious charm-knots, and eyes
red-rimmed from herb-smoke, It was she who had come across the meadow with the
lantern, and with Tenar and the others she had watched the night by Ogion’s
body. She had set a wax candle in a glass shade, there in the forest, and had
burned sweet oils in a dish of clay; she had said the words that should be
said, and done what should be done. When it
came to touching the body to prepare it for
burial, she had looked once at Tenar as if for permission, and then had gone on
with her offices. Village witches usually saw to the homing, as they called it, of the
dead, and often to the burial.
When
the wizard came down from the mansion house, a tall young man with a silvery
staff of pinewood, and the other one came up from Gont Port, a stout
middle-aged man with a short yew staff, Aunty Moss did not look at them with
her bloodshot eyes, but ducked and bowed and drew back, gathering up her poor
charms and witcheries.
When
she had laid out the corpse as it should lie to be buried, on the left side with the
knees bent, she had put in the upturned left hand a tiny charm-bundle,
something wrapped in soft goatskin and tied with colored cord. The wizard of Re
Albi flicked it away with the tip of his staff.
“Is the grave dug?” asked the wizard of
Gont Port.
“Yes,” said the wizard of
Re Albi. “It is dug in the graveyard of my lord’s house,” and he pointed
towards the mansion house up on the mountain.
“I see,” said Gont Port. “I
had thought our mage would be buried in all honor in the city he saved from
earthquake.”
“My lord desires the
honor,” said Re Albi. “But it would seem-” Gont Port began, and stopped, not liking
to argue, but not ready to give in to the young man’s easy claim. He looked
down at the dead man. “He must be buried nameless,” he said with regret and
bitterness. ‘I walked all night, but came too late. A great loss made
greater!”
The young wizard said
nothing.
“His name was Aihal,” Tenar
said. “His wish was to lie here, where he lies now.”
Both men looked at her. The
young man, seeing a middle-aged village woman, simply turned away. The man from
Gont Port stared a moment and said, “Who are you?”
“I’m called Flint’s widow,
Goha,” she said. “Who I am is your business to know, I think. But not mine to
say.
At this, the wizard of Re
Albi found her worthy of a brief stare. “Take care, woman, how you speak to men
of power!”
“Wait, wait,” said Gont
Port, with a patting gesture, trying to calm Re Albi’s indignation, and still
gazing at Tenar. “You were-You were his ward, once?”
“And friend,” Tenar said. Then she turned away her head and stood
silent. She had heard the anger in her voice as she said that word, “friend.”
She looked down at her friend, a corpse ready for the ground, lost and still.
They stood over him, alive and full of power, offering no friendship, only
contempt, rivalry, anger.
“I’m
sorry,” she said. “It was a long night. I was with him when he died.”
“It
is not-” the young wizard began, but unexpectedly old Aunty Moss interrupted
him, saying loudly, “She was. Yes, she was. Nobody else but her. He sent for
her. He sent young Townsend the sheep-dealer to tell her come, clear down round
the mountain, and he waited his dying till she did come and was with him, and
then he died, and he died where he would be buried, here.”
“And”
said the older man, “-and he told you-?”
“His
name.” Tenar looked at them, and do what she would, the incredulity on the
older man’s face, the contempt on the other’s, brought out an answering
disrespect in her. “I said that name,” she said. “Must I repeat it to you?”
To
her consternation she saw from their expressions that in fact they had not
heard the name, Ogion’s true name; they had not paid attention to her.
“Oh!”
she said. “This is a bad time-a time when even such a name can go unheard, can
fall like a stone! Is listening not power? Listen, then: his name was Aihal.
His name in death is Aihal, In the songs he will be known as Aihal of Gont. If
there are songs to be made any more. He was a silent man. Now he’s very silent.
Maybe there will be no songs, only silence. I don’t know. I’m very tired. I’ve
lost my father and dear friend.” Her voice failed; her throat closed on a sob.
She turned to go. She saw on the forest path the little charm-bundle Aunty Moss
had made. She picked it up, knelt down by the corpse, kissed the open palm of
the left hand, and laid the bundle on it.
There on her knees she looked up once
more at the two men. She spoke quietly.
“Will you see to it,” she said,
“that his grave is dug here, where he desired it?”
First the older man, then
the younger, nodded. She got up, smoothing down her skirt, and started back
across the meadow in the morning light.
Kalessin
“Wait,” Ogion, who was
Aihal now, had said to her, just before the wind of death had shaken him and
torn him loose from living. “Over-all changed,” he had whispered, and then,
“Tenar, wait-” But he had not said what she should wait for. The change he had
seen or known, perhaps; but what change? Was it his own death he meant, his own
life that was over? He had spoken with joy, exulting. He had charged her to
wait.
“What
else have I to do?” she said to herself, sweeping the floor of his house. “What
else have I ever done?” And, speaking to her memory of him, “Shall I wait here,
in your house?”
“Yes,”
said Aihal the Silent, silently, smiling.
So
she swept out the house and cleaned the hearth and aired the mattresses. She
threw out some chipped crockery and a leaky pan, but she handled them gently.
She even put her cheek against a cracked plate as she took it out to the
midden, for it was evidence of the old mage’s illness this past year. Austere
he had been, living as plain as a poor farmer, but when his eyes were clear and
his strength in him, he would never have used a broken plate or let a pan go
unmended. These signs of his weakness grieved her, making her wish she had been
with him to look after him.
“I would have liked that,” she said to her memory of him, but he
said nothing. He never would have anybody to look after him but himself. Would
he have said to her, “You have better things to do?” She did not know. He was
silent. But that she did right to stay here in his house, now, she was certain.
Shandy
and her old husband, Clearbrook, who had been at the farm in Middle Valley
longer than she herself had, would look after the flocks and the orchard; the
other couple on the farm, Tiff and Sis, would get the field crops in. The rest
would have to take care of itself for a while. Her raspberry canes would be
picked by the neighborhood children. That was too bad; she loved raspberries.
Up here on the Overfell, with the sea wind always blowing, it was too cold to
grow raspberries. But Ogion’s little old peach tree in the sheltered nook of
the house wall facing south bore eighteen peaches, and Therru watched them like
a mousing cat till the day she came in and said in her hoarse, unclear voice,
“Two of the peaches are all red and yellow.”
“Ah,”
said Tenar. They went together to the peach tree and picked the two first ripe
peaches and ate them there, unpeeled. The juice ran down their chins. They
licked their fingers.
“Can
I plant it?” said Therru, looking at the wrinkled stone of her peach.
“Yes.
This is a good place, near the old tree. But not too close. So they both have
room for their roots and branches.”
The child chose a place and dug the tiny grave. She laid the stone in
it and covered it over. Tenar watched her. In the few days they had been living
here, Therru had changed, she thought. She was still unresponsive, without
anger, without joy; but since they had been here her awful vigilance, her
immobility, had almost imperceptibly relaxed. She had desired the peaches. She
had thought of planting the stone, of increasing the number of peaches in the
world. At Oak Farm she was unafraid of two people only, Tenar and Lark; but
here she had taken quite easily to Heather, the goatherd of Re Albi, a
bawling-voiced, gentle lackwit of twenty, who treated the child very much as another
goat, a lame kid. That was all right. And Aunty Moss was all right too, no
matter what she smelled like.
When
Tenar had first lived in Re Albi, twenty-five years ago, Moss had not been an
old witch but a young one. She had ducked and bowed and grinned at “the young
lady,” “the White Lady,” Ogion’s ward and student, never speaking to her but
with the utmost respect. Tenar had felt that respect to be false, a mask for an
envy and dislike and distrust that were all too familiar to her from women over
whom she had been placed in a position of superiority, women who saw themselves
as common and her as uncommon, as privileged. Priestess of the Tombs of Atuan
or foreign ward of the Mage of Gont, she was set apart, set above. Men had
given her power, men had shared their power with her. Women looked at her from
outside, sometimes rivalrous, often with a trace of ridicule.
She
had felt herself the one left outside, shut out. She had fled from the Powers
of the desert tombs, and then she had left the powers of learning and skill
offered her by her guardian, Ogion. She had turned her back on all that, gone
to the other side, the other room, where the women lived, to be one of them. A
wife, a farmer’s wife, a mother, a householder, undertaking the power that a woman
was born to, the authority allotted her by the arrangements of mankind.
And
there in the Middle Valley, Flint’s wife, Goha, had
been welcome, all in all,
among the women; a foreigner to be sure, white-skinned and talking a bit
strange, but a notable housekeeper, an excellent spinner, with well-behaved,
well-grown children and a prospering farm: respectable. And among men she was
Flint’s woman, doing what a woman should do: bed, breed, bake, cook, clean,
spin, sew, serve. A good woman. They approved of her. Flint did well for
himself after all, they said. I wonder what a white woman’s like, white all
over? their eyes said, looking at her, until she got older and they no longer
saw her.
Here,
now, it was all changed, there was none of all that. Since she and Moss had
kept the vigil for Ogion together, the witch had made it plain that she would
be her friend, follower, servant, whatever Tenar wanted her to be. Tenar was
not at all sure what she wanted Aunty Moss to be, finding her unpredictable,
unreliable, incomprehensible, passionate, ignorant, sly, and dirty. But Moss
got on with the burned child. Perhaps it was Moss who was working this change,
this slight easing, in Therru. With her, Therru behaved as with everyone-blank,
unanswering, docile in the way an inanimate thing, a stone, is docile. But the
old woman had kept at her, offering her little sweets and treasures, bribing,
coaxing, wheedling. “Come with Aunty Moss now, dearie! Come along and Aunty
Moss’ll show you the prettiest sight you ever saw. . .
Moss’s
nose leaned out over her toothless jaws and thin lips; there was a wart on her
cheek the size of a cherry pit; her hair was a grey-black tangle of charm-knots
and wisps; and she had a smell as strong and broad and deep and complicated as
the smell of a fox’s den. “Come into the forest with me, dearie!” said the old
witches in the tales told to the children of Gont. “Come with me and I’ll show
you such a pretty sight!” And then the witch shut the child in her oven and
baked it brown and ate it, or dropped it into her well, where it hopped and
croaked dismally forever, or put it to sleep for a hundred years inside a great
stone, till the King’s Son should come, the Mage Prince, to shatter the stone
with a word, wake the maiden with a kiss, and slay the wicked witch. . . .
“Come
with me, dearie!” And she took the child into the fields and showed her a
lark’s nest in the green hay, or into the marshes to gather white hallows, wild
mint, and blueberries. She did not have to shut the child in an oven, or
change hen into a monster, on seal her in stone. That had all been done
already.
She
was kind to Therru, but it was a wheedling kindness, and when they were
together it seemed that she talked to the child a great deal. Tenar did not
know what Moss was telling or teaching hen, whether she should let the witch
fill the child’s head with stuff. Weak as woman ‘s magic, wicked as woman’s magic, she had heard
said a hundred times. And indeed she had seen that the witcheny of such women
as Moss or Ivy was often weak in sense and sometimes wicked in intent or
through ignorance. Village witches, though they might know many spells and
charms and some of the great songs, were never trained in the High Arts on the
principles of magery. No woman was so trained. Wizardry was a man’s work, a
man’s skill; magic was made by men. There had never been a woman mage. Though
some few had called themselves wizard or sorceress, their power had been
untrained, strength without art or knowledge, half frivolous, half dangerous.
The
ordinary village witch, like Moss, lived on a few words of the True Speech
handed down as great treasures from older witches on bought at high cost from
sorcerers, and a supply of common spells of finding and mending, much
meaningless ritual and mystery-making and jibberish, a solid experiential
training in midwifery, bonesetting, and curing animal and human ailments, a
good knowledge of herbs mixed with a mess of superstitions-all this built up on
whatever native gift she might have of healing, chanting, changing, or
spellcasting. Such a mixture might be a good one or a bad one. Some witches
were fierce, bitter women, ready to do harm and knowing no reason not to do
harm. Most were midwives and healers with a few love potions, fertility charms,
and potency spells on the side, and a good deal of quiet cynicism about them. A
few, having wisdom though no learning, used their gift purely for good, though
they could not tell, as any prentice wizard could, the reason for what they
did, and prate of the Balance and the Way of Power to justify their action or
abstention. “I follow my heart,” one of these women had said to Tenar when she
was Ogion’s ward and pupil. “Lord Ogion is a great mage. He does you great
honor, teaching you. But look and see, child, if all he’s taught you isn’t
finally to follow your heart.”
Tenar
had thought even then that the wise woman was right, and yet not altogether
night; there was something left out of that. And she still thought so.
Watching
Moss with Therru now, she thought Moss was following her heart, but it was a
dark, wild, queer heart, like a crow, going its own ways on its own errands.
And she thought that Moss might be drawn to Therru not only by kindness but by
Therru’s hurt, by the harm that had been done her: by violence, by fire.
Nothing
Therru did or said, however, showed that she was learning anything from Aunty
Moss except where the lark nested and the blueberries grew and how to make
cat’s cradles one-handed. Thernu’s right hand had been so eaten by fire that it
had healed into a kind of club, the thumb usable only as a pincer, like a
crab’s claw. But Aunty Moss had an amazing set of cat’s cradles for four
fingers and a thumb, and rhymes to go with the figures-
Churn churn cherry
all!
Burn burn bury
all.’
Come, dragon, come!
-and the string would form four triangles
that flicked into a square. . . . Therru never sang aloud, but Tenar heard her
whispering the chant under her breath as she made the figures, alone, sitting
on the doorstep of the mage’s house.
And, Tenar thought, what
bond linked her, herself, to the child, beyond pity, beyond mere duty to the
helpless? Lark would have kept her if Tenar had not taken her. But Tenar had
taken her without ever asking herself why. Had she been following hen heart?
Ogion had asked nothing about the child, but he had said, “They will fear her.”
And Tenar had replied, “They do,” and truly. Maybe she herself feared the
child, as she feared cruelty, and rape, and fire. Was fear the bond that held
her?
“Goha,” Therru said,
sitting on her heels under the peach tree, looking at the place in the hard
summer dirt where she had planted the peach stone, “what are dragons?”
“Great creatures,” Tenar
said, “like lizards, but longer than a ship-bigger than a house. With wings,
like birds. They breathe out fire.”
“Do they come here?”
“No,” Tenar said.
Therru asked no more.
“Has Aunty Moss been
telling you about dragons?”
Therru shook her head. “You
did,” she said.
“Ah,”
said Tenar. And presently, “The peach you planted will need water to grow. Once
a day, till the rains come.
Therru
got up and trotted off around the corner of the house to the well. Her legs and
feet were perfect, unhurt. Tenar liked to see her walk or run, the dank, dusty,
pretty little feet on the earth. She came back with Ogion’s watering-jug,
struggling along with it, and tipped out a small flood oven the new planting.
“So
you remember the story about when people and dragons were all the same. . . .
It told how the humans came here, eastward, but the dragons all stayed in the
far western isles. A long, long way away.
Therru
nodded. She did not seem to be paying attention, but when Tenar, saying “the
western isles,” pointed out to the sea, Therru turned her face to the high,
bright horizon glimpsed between staked bean-plants and the milking shed.
A
goat appeared on the roof of the milking shed and arranged itself in profile to
them, its head nobly poised; apparently it considered itself to be a mountain
goat.
“Sippy’s
got loose again,” said Tenar.
“Hesssss!
Hesssss!” went Thernu, imitating Heathen’s goat call; and Heathen herself
appeared by the bean-patch fence, saying “Hesssss!” up at the goat, which
ignored her, gazing thoughtfully down at the beans.
Tenar
left the three of them to play the catching-Sippy game. She wandered on past
the bean patch towards the edge of the cliff and along it. Ogion’s house stood
apart from the village and closer than any other house to the edge of the
Ovenfell, here a steep, grassy slope broken by ledges and outcrops of rock,
where goats could be pastured. As you went on north the drop grew even steeper,
till it began to fall sheer; and on the path the rock of the great ledge showed
through the soil, till a mile or so north of the village the Overfell had
narrowed to a shelf of reddish sandstone hanging above the sea that undercut
its base two thousand feet below.
Nothing grew at that far end of the Ovenfell but lichens and
rockworts and here and there a blue daisy, wind-stunted, like a button dropped
on the rough, crumbling stone. Inland of the cliff’s edge to the north and
east, above a narrow strip of marshland the dark, tremendous side of Gont
Mountain nose up, forested almost to the peak. The cliff stood so high above
the bay that one must look down to see its outer shores and the vague lowlands
of Essany. Beyond them, in all the south and west, there was nothing but the
sky above the sea.
Tenar
had liked to go there in the years she had lived in Re Albi. Ogion had loved
the forests, but she, who had lived in a desert where the only trees for a
hundred miles were a gnarled orchard of peach and apple, hand watered in the
endless summers, where nothing grew green and moist and easy, where there was
nothing but a mountain and a great plain and the sky-she liked the cliff’s edge
better than the enclosing woods. She liked having nothing at all over her head.
The
lichens, the grey rockwort, the stemless daisies, she liked them too; they were
familiar. She sat down on the shelving rock a few feet from the edge and looked
out to sea as she had used to do. The sun was hot but the ceaseless wind cooled
the sweat on her face and arms. She leaned back on her hands and thought of
nothing, sun and wind and sky and sea filling her, making her transparent to
sun, wind, sky, sea. But her left hand reminded her of its existence, and she
looked round to see what was scratching the heel of hen hand. It was a tiny
thistle, crouched in a crack in the sandstone, barely lifting its colorless
spikes into the light and wind. It nodded stiffly as the wind blew, resisting
the wind, rooted in rock. She gazed at it for a long time.
When she looked out to sea
again she saw, blue in the blue haze where sea met sky, the line of an island:
Orane’a, easternmost of the Inner Isles.
She gazed at that faint
dream-shape, dreaming, until a bird flying from the west over the sea drew her
gaze. It was not a gull, for it flew steadily, and too high to be a pelican.
Was it a wild goose, or an albatross, the great, rare voyager of the open sea,
come among the islands? She watched the slow beat of the wings, far out and
high in the dazzling air. Then she got to her feet, retreating a little from
the cliff’s edge, and stood motionless, her heart going hard and hen breath
caught in her throat, watching the sinuous, iron-dark body borne by long,
webbed wings as red as fire, the out-reaching claws, the coils of smoke fading
behind it in the air.
Straight
to Gont it flew, straight to the Ovenfell, straight to her. She saw the glitter
of rust-black scales and the gleam of the long eye. She saw the red tongue that
was a tongue of flame. The stink of burning filled the wind, as with a hissing
roar the dragon, turning to land on the shelf of rock, breathed out a sigh of
fire.
Its
feet clashed on the rock. The thorny tail, writhing, rattled, and the wings,
scarlet where the sun shone through them, stormed and rustled as they folded
down to the mailed flanks. The head turned slowly. The dragon looked at the
woman who stood there within reach of its scythe-blade talons. The woman looked
at the dragon. She felt the heat of its body.
She had been told that men must not look into a dragon’s
eyes, but that was nothing to hen. It gazed straight at her from yellow eyes
under armored canapaces wide-set above the narrow nose and flaring, fuming
nostrils. And her small, soft face and dank eyes gazed straight at it.
Neither
of them spoke.
The dragon turned its head
aside a little so that she was not destroyed when it did speak, or perhaps it
laughed-a great “Hah!” of orange flame.
Then it lowered its body
into a crouch and spoke, but not to her.
“A hivaraihe, Ged,” it said, mildly enough, smokily, with a flicker of the
burning tongue; and it lowered its head.
Tenar saw for the first
time, then, the man astride its back. In the notch between two of the high
sword-thorns that rose in a now down its spine he sat, just behind the neck and
above the shoulders where the wings had root. His hands were clenched on the
rust-dark mail of the dragon’s neck and his head leaned against the base of the
sword-thorn, as if he were asleep.
“A hi eheraihe, Ged!” said the dragon, a little louder, its long mouth
seeming always to smile, showing the teeth as long as Tenan’s forearm,
yellowish, with white, sharp tips.
The man did not stir.
The dragon turned its long
head and looked again at Tenar.
“Sobriost,” it said, in a whisper of steel sliding over steel.
That word of the Language
of the Making she knew. Ogion had taught her all she would learn of that
tongue. Go up, the dragon said: mount! And she saw the steps to mount. The
taloned foot, the crooked elbow, the shoulderjoint, the first musculature of
the wing: four steps.
She too said, “Hah!” but
not in a laugh, only trying to get her breath, which kept sticking in her
throat; and she lowered hen head a moment to stop her dizzy faintness.
Then she went forward, past
the talons and the long lipless mouth and the long yellow eye, and mounted the
shoulder of the dragon. She took the man’s arm. He did not move, but surely he
was not dead, for the dragon had brought him here and spoken to him. “Come on,”
she said, and then seeing his face as she loosened the clenched grip of his
left hand, “Come on, Ged. Come on. . . .
He
raised his head a little. His eyes were open, but unseeing. She had to climb
around him, scratching hen legs on the hot, mailed hide of the dragon, and
unclench his right hand from a horny knob at the base of the sword-thorn. She
got him to take hold of her arms, and so could carry-drag him down those four
strange stairs to earth.
He
roused enough to try to hold on to hen, but there was no strength in him. He
sprawled off the dragon onto the rock like a sack unloaded, and lay there.
The
dragon turned its immense head and in a completely animal gesture nosed and
sniffed at the man’s body.
It
lifted its head, and its wings too half lifted with a vast, metallic sound. It
shifted its feet away from Ged, closer to the edge of the cliff. Turning back
the head on the thorned neck, it stared once more directly at Tenar, and its
voice like the dry roar of a kiln-fire spoke: “Thesse Kalessin.”
The
sea wind whistled in the dragon’s half-open wings. “Thesse Tenar,” the
woman said in a clean, shaking voice. The dragon looked away, westward, over
the sea. It twitched its long body with a clink and clash of iron scales, then
abruptly opened its wings, crouched, and leapt straight out from the cliff onto
the wind. The dragging tail scored the sandstone as it passed. The red wings
beat down, lifted, and beat down, and already Kalessin was fan from land,
flying straight, flying west.
Tenar watched it till it
was no larger than a wild goose or a gull. The air was cold. When the dragon
had been there it had been hot, furnace-hot, with the dragon’s inward fire.
Tenar shivered. She sat down on the rock beside Ged and began to cry. She hid
her face in her arms and wept aloud. “What can I do?” she cried. “What can I do
now?”
Presently
she wiped hen eyes and nose on hen sleeve, put back her hair with both hands,
and turned to the man who lay beside her. He lay so still, so easy on the bare
rock, as if he might lie there forever.
Tenar
sighed. There was nothing she could do, but there was always the next thing to
be done.
She
could not carry him. She would have to get help. That meant leaving him alone.
It seemed to her that he was too near the cliff’s edge. If he tried to get up
he might fall, weak and dizzy as he would be. How could she move him? He did
not rouse at all when she spoke and touched him. She took him under the
shoulders and tried to pull him, and to her surprise succeeded; dead weight as
he was, the weight was not much. Resolute, she dragged him ten on fifteen feet
inland, off the bane rock shelf onto a bit of dirt, where dry bunchgrass gave
some illusion of shelter. There she had to leave him. She could not run, for
her legs shook and her breath still came in sobs. She walked as fast as she
could to Ogion’s house, calling out as she approached it to Heather, Moss, and
Thenru.
The
child appeared around the milking shed and stood, as her way was, obedient to
Tenar’s call but not coming forward to greet or be greeted .
“Therru,
run into town and ask anyone to come-anybody strong- There’s a man hurt on the
cliff.”
Therru
stood there. She had never gone alone into the village. She was frozen between
obedience and fear. Tenan saw that and said, “Is Aunty Moss here? Is Heather?
The
three of us can carry him.
Only, quick, quick, Therru!” She felt that if she let Ged lie unprotected there
he would surely die. He would be gone when she came back-dead, fallen, taken by
dragons. Anything could happen. She must hurry before it happened. Flint had
died of a stroke in his fields and she had not been with him. He had died
alone. The shepherd had found him lying by the gate. Ogion had died and she
could not keep him from dying, she could not give him breath. Ged had come home
to die and it was the end of everything, there was nothing left, nothing to be
done, but she must do it. “Quick, Therru! Bring anyone!”
She
started shakily towards the village herself, but saw old Moss hurrying across
the pasture, stumping along with her thick hawthorn stick. “Did you call me,
dearie?”
Moss’s
presence was an immediate relief. She began to get her breath and be able to
think. Moss wasted no time in questions, but hearing there was a man hurt who
must be moved, got the heavy canvas mattress-cover that Tenar had been airing,
and lugged it out to the end of the Over-fell. She and Tenan rolled Ged onto it
and were dragging this conveyance laboriously homeward when Heathen came
trotting along, followed by Therru and Sippy. Heathen was young and strong, and
with hen help they could lift the canvas like a litter and canny the man to the
house.
Tenar
and Therru slept in the alcove in the west wall of the long single room. There
was only Ogion’s bed at the fan end, covered now with a heavy linen sheet.
There they laid the man. Tenar put Ogion’s blanket over him, while Moss
muttered charms around the bed, and Heather and Therru stood and stared .
“Let
him be now,” said Tenar, leading them all to the front pant of the house.
“Who
is he?” Heather asked.
“What was he doing on the Overfell?” Moss asked.
“You know him, Moss. He was Ogion’s-Aihal’s prentice, once.
The witch shook her head. “That was the lad from Ten Alders,
dearie,” she said. “The one that’s Anchmage in Roke, now.”
Tenan nodded.
“No, dearie,” said Moss. “This looks like him. But isn’t him.
This man’s no mage. Not even a sorcerer.”
Heathen looked from one to the other, entertained. She did not
understand most things people said, but she liked to hear them say them.
“But I know him, Moss. It’s Sparrowhawk.” Saying the name, Ged’s
use-name, released a tenderness in her, so that for the first time she thought
and felt that this was he indeed, and that all the years since she had first
seen him were their bond. She saw a light like a star in darkness, underground,
long ago, and his face in the light. “I know him, Moss.” She smiled, and then
smiled more broadly. “He’s the first man I ever saw,” she said.
Moss mumbled and shifted. She did not like to contradict
“Mistress Goha,” but she was perfectly unconvinced. “There’s tricks, disguises,
transformations, changes,” she said. “Better be careful, dearie. How did he get
where you found him, away out there? Did any see him come through the village?”
“None of you-saw-?”
They stared at her. She tried to say “the dragon” and could not.
Her lips and tongue would not form the word. But a word formed itself with
them, making itself with her mouth and breath. “Kalessin,”
she said.
Therru was staring at her. A wave of warmth, heat, seemed to
flow from the child, as if she were in fever. She said nothing, but moved her
lips as if repeating the name, and that fever heat burned around her.
“Tricks!”
Moss said. “Now that our mage is gone there’ll be all kinds of tnicksters
coming round.”
“I
came from Atuan to Havnon, from Havnor to Gont, with Sparnowhawk, in an open
boat,” Tenar said drily.
“You
saw him when he brought me here, Moss. He wasn’t archmage then. But he was the
same, the same man. Are there other scars like those?”
Confronted,
the olden woman became still, collecting herself. She glanced at Therru. “No,”
she said. “But-”
“Do
you think I wouldn’t know him?”
Moss
twisted her mouth, frowned, rubbed one thumb with the other, looking at hen
hands. “There’s evil things in the
world, mistress,” she said. “A thing that takes a man’s form and body, but his
soul’s gone-eaten- “The gebbeth?”
Moss
cringed at the word spoken openly. She nodded.
“They
do say, once the mage Sparrowhawk came here, long ago, before you came with
him. And a thing of dankness came with him-following him. Maybe it still does.
Maybe-”
“The
dragon who brought him here,” Tenar said, “called him by his true name. And I
know that name. Wrath at the witch’s obstinate suspicion rang in hen voice.
Moss
stood mute. Her silence was better argument than her words.
“Maybe
the shadow on him is his death,” Tenan said. “Maybe he’s dying. I don’t know.
If Ogion-”
At the thought of Ogion she was in tears again, thinking how Ged
had come too late. She swallowed the tears and went to the woodbox for kindling
for the fire. She gave Therru the kettle to fill, touching hen face as she
spoke to her. The seamed and slabby scars were hot to touch, but the child was
not feverish. Tenar knelt to make the fire. Somebody in this fine household-a
witch, a widow, a cripple, and a half-wit-had to do what must be done, and not
frighten the child with weeping. But the dragon was gone, and was there nothing
to come any more but death?
Bettering
He lay like the dead but
was not dead. Where had he been? What had he come through? That night, in
firelight, Tenar took the stained, worn, sweat-stiffened clothes off him. She
washed him and let him lie naked between the linen sheet and the blanket of
soft, heavy goat’s-wool. Though a short, slight-built man, he had been compact,
vigorous; now he was thin as if worn down to the bone, worn away, fragile. Even
the scars that ridged his shoulder and the left side of his face from temple to
jaw seemed lessened, silvery. And his hair was grey.
I’m sick of mourning, Tenar thought. Sick of mourning, sick of
grief. I will not grieve for him Didn’t he come to me riding the dragon? Once I
meant to kill him, she thought. Now I’ll make him
live, if I can. She looked
at him then with a challenge in her eye, and no pity.
“Which of us saved the other from the Labyrinth, Ged?”
Unhearing,
unmoving, he slept. She was very tired. She bathed in the water she had heated
to wash him with, and crept into bed beside the little, warm, silky silence
that was Therru asleep. She slept, and her sleep opened out into a vast windy
space hazy with rose and gold. She flew. Her voice called, “Kalessin!” A voice
answered, calling from the gulfs of light.
When she woke, the birds
were chirping in the fields and on the roof. Sitting up she saw the light of
morning through the gnarled glass of the low window looking west. There was
something in her, some seed or glimmer, too small to look at or think about,
new. Therru was still asleep. Tenar sat by her looking out the small window at
cloud and sunlight, thinking of her daughter Apple, trying to remember Apple
as a baby. Only the faintest glimpse, vanishing as she turned to it-the small,
fat body shaking with a laugh, the wispy, flying hair..., And the second baby,
Spark he got called as a joke, because he’d been struck off Flint. She did not
know his true name. He had been as sickly a child as Apple had been a sound
one. Born early and very small, he had nearly died of the croup at two months,
and for two years after that it had been like rearing a fledgling sparrow, you
never knew if he would be alive in the morning. But he held on, the little
spark wouldn’t go out. And growing, he became a wiry boy, endlessly active,
driven; no use on the farm; no patience with animals, plants, people; using words
for his needs only, never for pleasure and the give and take of love and
knowledge.
Ogion had come by on his
wanderings when Apple was thirteen and Spark eleven. Ogion had named Apple
then, in the springs of the Kaheda at the valley’s head; beautiful she had
walked in the green water, the woman-child, and he had given her her true name,
Hayohe. He had stayed on at Oak Farm a day or two, and had asked the boy if he
wanted to go wandering a little with him in the forests. Spark merely shook his
head. “What would you do if you could?” the mage had asked him, and the boy
said what he had never been able to say to father or mother: “Go to sea.
after
Beech gave him his true name, three years later, he shipped as a sailor aboard
a merchantman trading from Valmouth to Orane’a and North Havnor. From time to
time he would come to the farm, but not often and never for
long, though at his father’s death it would be his property. He was
white-skinned like Tenar, but grew tall like Flint, with a narrow face. He had
not told his parents his true name. There might never be anyone he told it to.
Tenar had not seen him for three years now. He might or might not know of his
father’s death. He might be dead himself, drowned, but she thought not. He
would carry that spark his life over the waters, through the storms.
That
was what it was like in her now, a spark; like the bodily certainty of a
conception; a change, a new thing. What it was she would not ask. You did not
ask. You did not ask a true name. It was given you, or not.
She
got up and dressed. Early as it was, it was warm, and she built no fire. She
sat in the doorway to drink a cup of milk and watch the shadow of Gont Mountain
draw inward from the sea. There was as little wind as there could be on this
air-swept shelf of rock, and the breeze had a midsummer feel, soft and rich,
smelling of the meadows. There was a sweetness in the air, a change.
“All
changed!” the old man had whispered, dying, joyful. Laying his hand on hers,
giving her the gift, his name, giving it away.
“Aihal!”
she whispered. For answer a couple of goats bleated, out behind the milking
shed, waiting for Heather to come. “Be-eh,” one said, and the other, deeper,
metallic, “Bla-ah! Bla-ah!” Trust a goat, Flint used to say, to spoil anything.
Flint, a shepherd, had disliked goats. But Sparrowhawk had been a goatherd,
here across the mountain, as a boy.
She
went inside. She found Therru standing gazing at the sleeping man. She put her
arm around the child, and though Therm usually shrank from or was passive to
touch or caress, this time she accepted it and perhaps even leaned a little to
Tenar.
Ged
lay in the same exhausted, overwhelmed sleep. His face was turned to expose the
four white scars that marked it.
“Was
he burned?” Therru whispered.
Tenar
did not answer at once. She did not know what those scars were. She had asked
him long ago, in the Painted Room of the Labyrinth of Atuan, jeering: “A
dragon?” And he had answered seriously, “Not a dragon. One of the kinship of
the Nameless Ones; but I learned his name.... And that was all she knew. But
she knew what “burned” meant to the child.
“Yes,”
she said.
Therru
continued to gaze at him. She had cocked her head to bring her one seeing eye
to bear, which made her look like a little bird, a sparrow or a finch.
“Come
along, finchling, birdlet, sleep’s what he needs, you need a peach. Is there a
peach ripe this morning?”
Therru
trotted out to see, and Tenar followed her.
Eating
her peach, the child studied the place where she had planted the peach pit
yesterday. She was evidently disappointed that no tree had grown there, but she
said nothing.
“Water
it,” said Tenar.
Aunty Moss arrived in the midmorning. One of her skills as a
witch-handywoman was basket making, using the rushes of Overfell Marsh, and
Tenar had asked her to teach her the art. As a child in Atuan, Tenar had
learned how to learn. As a stranger in Gont, she had found that people
liked to teach. She had
learned to be taught and so to be accepted, her foreignness forgiven.
Ogion had taught her his
knowledge, and then Flint had taught her his. It was her habit of life, to
learn. There seemed always to be a great deal to be learned, more than she
would have believed when she was a prentice-priestess or the pupil of a mage.
The rushes had been
soaking, and this morning they were to split them, an exacting but not a
complicated business, leaving plenty of attention to spare.
“Aunty,”
said Tenar as they sat on the doorstep with the bowl of soaking rushes between
them and a mat before them to lay the split ones on, “how do you tell if a
man’s a wizard or not?”
Moss’s
reply was circuitous, beginning with the usual gnomics and obscurities. “Deep
knows deep,” she said, deeply, and “What’s born will speak,” and she told a
story about the ant that picked up a tiny end of hair from the floor of a
palace and ran off to the ants’ nest with it, and in the night the nest glowed
underground like a star, for the hair was from the head of the great mage
Brost, But only the wise could see the glowing anthill. To common eyes it was
all dark.
“One
needs training, then,” said Tenar.
Maybe,
maybe not, was the gist of Moss’s dark reply. “Some are born with that gift,”
she said. “Even when they don’t know it, it will be there. Like the hair of the
mage in the hole in the ground, it will shine.”
“Yes,”
said Tenar. “I’ve seen that.” She split and resplit a reed cleanly and laid the
splints on the mat. “How do you know, then, when a man is not a wizard?”
“It’s
not there,” Moss said, “it’s not there, dearie. The power. See now. If I’ve got
eyes in my head I can see that you have eyes, can’t I? And if you’re blind I’ll
see that. And if you’ve only got one eye, like the little one, or if you’ve got
three, I’ll see ‘em, won’t I? But if I don’t have an eye to see with, I won’t
know if you do till you tell me. But I do. I see, I know. The third eye!” She
touched her forehead and gave a loud, dry chuckle, like a hen triumphant over
an egg. She was pleased with having found the words to say what she wanted to
say. A good deal of her obscurity and cant, Tenar had begun to realize, was
mere ineptness with words and ideas. Nobody had ever taught her to think
consecutively. Nobody had ever listened to what she said. All that was
expected, all that was wanted of her was muddle, mystery, mumbling. She was a
witchwoman. She had nothing to do with clear meaning.
“I
understand,” Tenar said. “Then-maybe this is a question you don’t want to
answer-then when you look at a person with your third eye, with your power, you
see their power-or don’t see it?”
“It’s
more a knowing,” Moss said. “Seeing is just a way of saying it. ‘Tisn’t like I
see you, I see this rush, I see the mountain there. It’s a knowing. I know
what’s in you and not in that poor hollow-headed Heather, I know what’s in the
dear child and not in him in yonder. I know-” She could not get any farther
with it. She mumbled and spat. “Any witch worth a hairpin knows another witch!”
she said finally, plainly, impatiently.
“You
recognize each other.”
Moss
nodded. “Aye, that’s it. That’s the word. Recognize.”
“And
a wizard would recognize your power, would know you for a sorceress-”
But
Moss was grinning at her, a black cave of a grin in a cobweb of wrinkles.
“Dearie,” she said, “a man, you mean, a wizardly man? What’s a man of power to
do with us?”
“But Ogion-”
“Lord Ogion was kind,” Moss said, without irony.
They split rushes for a while in silence.
“Don’t cut your thumb on ‘em, dearie,” Moss said.
“Ogion taught me. As if I weren’t a girl. As if I’d been his
prentice, like Sparrowhawk. He taught me the Language of the Making, Moss.
What I asked him, he told me.”
“There
wasn’t no other like him.”
“It
was I who wouldn’t be taught. I left him. What did I I want with his books? What good were they to me? I
wanted
to live, I wanted a man, I wanted my children, I wanted my life.”
She
split reeds neatly, quickly, with her nail.
“And
I got it,” she said.
“Take
with the right hand, throw away with the left,” the witch said. “Well, dearie
mistress, who’s to say? Who’s to say? Wanting a man got me into awful troubles
more than once. But wanting to get married, never! No, no. None of that for me.
“Why
not?” Tenar demanded.
Taken
aback, Moss said simply, “Why, what man’d marry a witch?” And then, with a
sidelong chewing motion of her jaw, like a sheep shifting its cud, “And what
witch’d marry a man?”
They
split rushes.
“What’s
wrong with men?” Tenar inquired cautiously.
As
cautiously, lowering her voice, Moss replied, “I don’t know, my dearie. I’ve
thought on it. Often I’ve thought on it. The best I can say it is like this. A
man’s in his skin, see, like a nut in its shell.” She held up her long, bent,
wet fingers as if holding a walnut. “It’s hard and strong, that shell, and it’s
all full of him. Full of grand man-meat, manself. And that’s all. That’s all
there is. It’s all him and nothing else, inside.”
Tenar pondered awhile and
finally asked, “But if he’s a wizard-”
“Then it’s all his power,
inside. His power’s himself, see. That’s how it is with him. And that’s all.
When his power goes, he’s gone. Empty.” She cracked the unseen walnut and
tossed the shells away. “Nothing.”
“And a woman, then?”
“Oh, well, dearie, a
woman’s a different thing entirely. Who knows where a woman begins and ends?
Listen, mistress, I have roots, I have roots deeper than this island. Deeper
than the sea, older than the raising of the lands. I go back into the dark.”
Moss’s eyes shone with a weird brightness in their red rims and her voice sang
like an instrument. “I go back into the dark! Before the moon I was. No one
knows, no one knows, no one can say what I am, what a woman is, a woman of
power, a woman’s power, deeper than the roots of trees, deeper than the roots
of islands, older than the Making, older than the moon. Who dares ask questions
of the dark? Who’ll ask the dark its name?”
The old woman was rocking,
chanting, lost in her incantation; but Tenar sat upright, and split a reed
down the center with her thumbnail.
“I will,” she said. She
split another reed.
“I lived long enough in the
dark,” she said.
She
looked in from time to time to see that Sparrowhawk was still sleeping. She did
so now. When she sat down again with Moss, wanting not to return to what they
had been
saying, for the older woman
looked dour and sullen, she said, “This morning when I woke up I felt, oh, as
if a new wind were blowing. A change. Maybe just the weather. Did you feel
that?”
But
Moss would not say yes or no. “Many a wind blows here on the Overfell, some
good, some ill. Some bears clouds and some fair weather, and some brings news
to those who can hear it, but those who won’t listen can’t hear. Who am I to
know, an old woman without mage~learning, without book~learning? All my
learning’s in the earth, in the dark earth. Under their feet, the proud ones. Under
their feet, the proud lords and mages. Why should they look down, the learned
ones? What does an old witch-woman know?”
She
would be a formidable enemy, Tenar thought, and was a difficult friend.
“Aunty,”
she said, taking up a reed, “I grew up among women. Only women, In the Kargish
lands, far east, in Atuan, I was taken from my family as a little child to be
brought up a priestess in a place in the desert. I don’t know what name it has,
all we called it in our language was just that, the place. The only place I
knew. There were a few soldiers guarding it, but they couldn’t come inside the
walls. And we couldn’t go outside the walls. Only in a group, all women and
girls, with eunuchs guarding us, keeping the men out of sight.”
“What’s
those you said?”
“Eunuchs?”
Tenar had used the Kargish word without thinking. “Gelded men,” she said.
The
witch stared, and said, “Tsekh!” and made the sign to avert evil. She
sucked her lips. She had been startled out of her resentment.
“One of them was the nearest
to a mother I had there.. . , But do you see, Aunty, I never
saw a man till I was a woman grown. Only girls and women. And yet I didn’t know
what women are, because women were all I did know. Like men who live among men,
sailors, and soldiers, and mages on Roke-do they know what men are? How can
they, if they never speak to a woman?”
“Do
they take ‘em and do ‘em like rams and he-goats,” said Moss, “like that, with a
gelding knife?”
Horror,
the macabre, and a gleam of vengeance had won out over both anger and reason.
Moss didn’t want to pursue any topic but that of eunuchs.
Tenar
could not tell her much. She realized that she had never thought about the
matter. When she was a girl in Atuan, there had been gelded men; and one of
them had loved her tenderly, and she him; and she had killed him to escape from
him. Then she had come to the Archipelago, where there were no eunuchs, and had
forgotten them, sunk them in darkness with Manan’s body.
“I
suppose,” she said, trying to satisfy Moss’s craving for details, “that they
took young boys, and-” But she stopped. Her hands stopped working.
“Like
Therru,” she said after a long pause. “What’s a child for? What’s it there for?
To be used. To be raped, to be gelded- Listen, Moss. When I lived in the dark
places, that was what they did there. And when I came here, I thought I’d come
out into the light, I learned the true words. And I had my man, I bore my
children, I lived well. In the broad daylight, And in the broad daylight, they
did that-to the child. In the meadows by the river. The river that rises from
the spring where Ogion named my daughter. In the sunlight. I am trying to find
out where I can live, Moss. Do you know what I mean? What I’m trying to say?”
“Well, well,” the older
woman said; and after a while,
“Dearie, there’s misery
enough without going looking for it.” And seeing Tenar’s hands shake as she
tried to split a stubborn reed, she said, again, “Don’t cut your thumb on ‘em,
dearie. “
It was not till the next day that Ged roused at all. Moss, who
was very skillful though appallingly unclean as a nurse, had succeeded in
spooning some meat-broth into him. “Starving,” she said, “and dried up with
thirst. Wherever he was, they didn’t do much eating and drinking.” And after appraising
him again, “He’ll be too far gone already, I think. They get weak, see, and
can’t even drink, though it’s all they need. I’ve known a great strong man to
die like that. All in a few days, shriveled to a shadow, like.”
But
through relentless patience she got a few spoonfuls of her brew of meat and
herbs into him. “Now we’ll see,” she said. “Too late, I guess. He’s slipping
away.” She spoke without regret, perhaps with relish. The man was nothing to
her; a death was an event. Maybe she could bury this mage. They had not let her
bury the old one.
Tenar
was salving his hands, the next day, when he woke. He must have ridden long on
Kalessin’s back, for his fierce grip on the iron scales had scoured the skin
off his palms, and the inner side of the fingers was cut and recut. Sleeping,
he kept his hands clenched as if they would not let go the absent dragon. She
had to force his fingers open gently to wash and salve the sores. As she did
that, he cried out and started, reaching out, as if he felt himself falling.
His eyes opened. She spoke quietly. He looked at her.
“Tenar,”
he said without smiling, in pure recognition beyond emotion. And it gave her
pure pleasure, like a sweet flavor or a flower, that there was still one man
living who knew her name, and that it was this man.
She
leaned forward and kissed his cheek. “Lie still,” she said. “Let me finish
this. “ He obeyed, drifting back into sleep soon, this time
with his hands open and relaxed.
Later,
falling asleep beside Therru in the night, she thought, But I never kissed him
before, And the thought shook her. At first she disbelieved it. Surely, in all
the years- Not in the Tombs, but after, traveling together in the mountains- In
Lookfar, when they sailed together to Havnor- When he brought her here
to Gont-?
No.
Nor had Ogion ever kissed her, or she him. He had called her daughter, and had
loved her, but had not touched her; and she, brought up as a solitary,
untouched priestess, a holy thing, had not sought touch, or had not known she
sought it. She would lean her forehead or her cheek for a moment on Ogion’s
open hand, and he might stroke her hair, once, very lightly.
And
Ged never even that.
Did
I never think of it? she asked herself in a kind of incredulous awe.
She
did not know. As she tried to think of it, a horror, a sense of transgression,
came on her very strongly, and then died away, meaningless. Her lips knew the
slightly rough, dry, cool skin of his cheek near the mouth on the right side,
and only that knowledge had importance, was of weight.
She
slept. She dreamed that a voice called her, “Tenar! Tenar!” and that she
replied, crying like a seabird, flying in the light above the sea; but she did
not know what name she called.
Sparrowhawk disappointed Aunty Moss. He stayed alive. After a day
or two she gave him up for saved. She came and fed him her broth of goat’s-meat
and roots and herbs, prop-
ping him against her, surrounding him with
the powerful smell of her body, spooning life into him, and grumbling. Although
he had recognized her and called her by her use-name, and she could not deny
that he seemed to be the man called Sparrowhawk, she wanted to deny it. She did
not like him. He was all wrong, she said. Tenar respected the witch’s sagacity
enough that this troubled her, but she could not find any such suspicion in
herself, only the pleasure of his being there and of his slow return to life.
“When he’s himself again, you’ll see,” she said to Moss.
“Himself! “ Moss said, and she made that gesture with her fingers of breaking and
dropping a nutshell.
He asked, pretty soon,
about Ogion. Tenar had dreaded that question. She had told herself and nearly
convinced herself that he would not ask, that he would know as mages knew, as
even the wizards of Gont Port and Re Albi had known when Ogion died. But on the
fourth morning he was lying awake when she came to him, and looking up at her,
he said, “This is Ogion’s house.”
“Aihal’s house,” she said,
as easily as she could; it still was not easy for her to speak the mage’s true
name. She did not know if Ged had known that name. Surely he had. Ogion would
have told him, or had not needed to tell him.
For a while he did not
react, and when he spoke it was without expression. “Then he is dead.”
“Ten days ago.”
He lay looking before him
as if pondering, trying to think something out.
“When did I come here?”
She had to lean close to
understand him.
“Four days ago, in the
evening of the day.”
“There was no one else in
the mountains,” he said. Then his body winced and shuddered as if in pain or
the intolerable memory of pain. He shut his eyes, frowning, and took a deep
breath.
As
his strength returned little by little, that frown, the held breath and
clenched hands, became familiar to Tenar. Strength returned to him but not
ease, not health.
He sat on the doorstep of
the house in the sunlight of the summer afternoon, It was the longest journey
he had yet taken from the bed. He sat on the threshold, looking out into the
day, and Tenar, coming around the house from the bean patch, looked at him. He
still had an ashy, shadowy look to him. It was not the grey hair only, but some
quality of skin and bone, and there was nothing much to him but that. There was
no light in his eyes. Yet this shadow, this ashen man, was the same whose face
she had seen first in the radiance of his own power, the strong face with hawk
nose and fine mouth, a handsome man. He had always been a proud, handsome man.
She came on towards him.
“The sunlight’s what you
need,” she said to him, and he nodded, but his hands were clenched as he sat in
the flood of summer warmth.
He was so silent with her
that she thought maybe it was her presence that troubled him. Maybe he could
not be at ease with her as he had used to be. He was Archmage now, after
all-she kept forgetting that. And it was twenty-five years since they had
walked in the mountains of Atuan and sailed together in Lookfar across
the eastern sea.
“Where is Lookfar?” she
asked, suddenly, surprised by the thought of it, and then thought, But how
stupid of me! All those years ago, and he’s Archmage, he wouldn’t have that
little boat now.
“In Selidor,” he answered,
his face set in its steady and incomprehensible misery.
As long ago as forever, as far away as
Selidor. . . .
“The
farthest island,” she said; it was half a question. “The farthest west,” he
said.
They
were sitting at table, having finished the evening meal. Therru had gone
outside to play.
“It
was from Selidor that you came, then, on Kalessin?” When she spoke the dragon’s
name again it spoke itself, shaping her mouth to its shape and sound, making
her breath soft fire.
At the name, he looked up
at her, one intense glance, which made her realize that he did not usually meet
her eyes at all. He nodded. Then, with a laborious honesty, he corrected his
assent: “From Selidor toRoke. And then from Roke to Gont.”
A thousand miles? Ten
thousand miles? She had no idea. She had seen the great maps in the treasuries
of Havnor, but no one had taught her numbers, distances. As far away as
Selidor . . . And could the flight of a dragon be counted in miles?
“Ged,” she said, using his
true name since they were alone, “I know you’ve been in great pain and peril.
And if you don’t want, maybe you can’t, maybe you shouldn’t tell me-but if I
knew, if I knew something of it, I’d be more help to you, maybe. I’d like to
be. And they’ll be coming soon from Roke for you, sending a ship for the
Archmage, what do I know, sending a dragon for you! And you’ll be gone again.
And we’ll never have talked.” As she spoke she clenched her own hands at the
falseness of her tone and words. To joke about the dragon-to whine like an
accusing wife!
He
was looking down at the table, sullen, enduring, like a farmer after a hard day
in the fields faced with some domestic squall.
“Nobody
will come from Roke, I think,” he said, and it cost him effort enough that it
was a while before he went on. “Give me time.”
She thought it was all he
was going to say, and replied, “Yes, of course. I’m sorry,” and was rising to
clear the table when he said, still looking down, not clearly, “I have that,
now.
Then
he too got up, and brought his dish to the sink, and finished clearing the
table. He washed the dishes while Tenar put the food away. And that interested
her. She had been comparing him to Flint; but Flint had never washed a dish in
his life. Women’s work. But Ged and Ogion had lived here, bachelors, without
women; everywhere Ged had lived, it was without women; so he did the “women’s
work” and thought nothing about it. It would be a pity, she thought, if he did
think about it, if he started fearing that his dignity hung by a dishcloth.
Nobody came for him from
Roke. When they spoke of it, there had scarcely been time for any ship but one
with the magewind in her sails all the way; but the days went on, and still
there was no message or sign to him. It seemed strange to her that they would
let their archmage go untroubled so long. He must have forbidden them to send
to him; or perhaps he had hidden himself here with his wizardry, so that they
did not know where he was, and so that he could not be recognized. For the
villagers paid curiously little attention to him still.
That no one had come down
from the mansion of the Lord of Re Albi was less surprising. The lords of that
house had never been on good terms with Ogion. Women of the house had been, so
the village tales went, adepts of dark arts. One had married a northern lord,
they said, who buried her alive under a stone; another had meddled with the
unborn child in her womb, trying to make it a creature of
power, and indeed it had spoken words as
it was born, but it had no bones. “Like a little bag of skin,” the midwife
whispered in the village, “a little bag with eyes and a voice, and it never
sucked, but it spoke in some strange tongue, and died “ Whatever the truth of such tales, the Lords of Re Albi had always held
aloof. Companion of the mage Sparrowhawk, ward of the mage Ogion, bringer of
the Ring of Erreth-Akbe to Havnor, Tenar might have been asked to stay, it
would seem, at the mansion house when she first came to Re Albi; but she had
not. She had lived instead, to her own delight, alone in a tiny cottage that
belonged to the village weaver, Fan, and she saw the people of the great house
seldom and at a distance. There was now no lady of the house at all, Moss told
her, only the old lord, very old, and his grandson, and the young wizard,
called Aspen, whom they had hired from the School on Roke.
Since Ogion was buried,
with Aunty Moss’s talisman in his hand, under the beech tree by the mountain
path, Tenar had not seen Aspen. Strange as it seemed, he did not know the
Archmage of Earthsea was in his own village, or, if he knew it, for some reason
kept away. And the wizard of Gont Port, who had also come to bury Ogion, had
never come back either. Even if he did not know that Ged was here, surely he
knew who she was, the White Lady, who had worn the Ring of Erreth-Akbe on her
wrist, who had made whole the Rune of Peace- And how many years ago was that,
old woman! she said to herself. Is your nose out of joint?
All the same, it was she
who had told them Ogion’s true name. It seemed some courtesy was owing.
But wizards, as such, had
nothing to do with courtesy. They were men of power. It was only power that
they dealt with. And what power had she now? What had she ever had? As a girl,
a priestess, she had been a vessel: the power of the dark places had run
through her, used her, left her empty, untouched. As a young woman she had been
taught a powerful knowledge by a powerful man and had laid it aside, turned
away from it, not touched it. As a woman she had chosen and had the powers of a
woman, in their time, and the time was past; her wiving and mothering was done.
There was nothing in her, no power, for anybody to recognize.
But
a dragon had spoken to her. “I am Kalessin,” it had said, and she had answered,
“I am Tenar. “
“What
is a dragonlord?” she had asked Ged, in the dark place, the Labyrinth, trying
to deny his power, trying to make him admit hers; and he had answered with the
plain honesty that forever disarmed her, “A man dragons will talk to.
So
she was a woman dragons would talk to. Was that the new thing, the folded
knowledge, the light seed, that she felt in herself, waking beneath the small
window that looked west?
A
few days after that brief conversation at table, she was weeding Ogion’s garden
patch, rescuing the onions he had set out in spring from the weeds of summer.
Ged let himself in the gate in the high fence that kept the goats out, and set
to weeding at the other end of the row. He worked awhile and then sat back,
looking down at his hands.
“Let
them have time to heal,” Tenar said mildly. He nodded.
The
tall staked bean-plants in the next row were flowering. Their scent was very
sweet. He sat with his thin arms on his knees, staring into the sunlit tangle
of vines and flowers and hanging beanpods. She spoke as she worked:
“When Aihal died, he said,
‘All changed. . . .‘ And since
his death, I’ve mourned
him, I’ve grieved, but something lifts up my grief. Something is coming to be
born-has been set free. I know in my sleep and my first waking, something is
changed.”
“Yes,”
he said. “An evil ended. And . . . “
After
a long silence he began again. He did not look at her, but his voice sounded
for the first time like the voice she remembered, easy, quiet, with the dry
Gontish accent.
“Do
you remember, Tenar, when we came first to Havnor?”
Would
I forget? her heart said, but she was silent for fear of driving him back into
silence.
“We
brought Lookfar in and came up onto the quai-the steps are marble. And
the people, all the people-and you held up your arm to show them the Ring. . . .
-And
held your hand; I was terrified beyond terror: the faces, the voices, the
colors, the towers and the flags and banners, the gold and silver and music,
and all I knew was you-in the whole world all I knew was you, there by me as we
walked. . . .
“The
stewards of the King’s House brought us to the foot of the Tower of
Erreth-Akbe, through the streets full of people. And we went up the high steps,
the two of us alone. Do you remember?”
She
nodded. She laid her hands on the earth she had been weeding, feeling its
grainy coolness.
“I
opened the door. It was heavy, it stuck at first. And we went in. Do you
remember?”
It
was as if he asked for reassurance- Did it happen? Do I remember?
“It
was a great, high hall,” she said. “It made me think of my Hall, where I was
eaten, but only because it was so high. The light came down from windows away
up in the tower. Shafts of sunlight crossing like swords.”
“And
the throne,” he said.
“The
throne, yes, all gold and crimson. But empty. Like the throne in the Hall in
Atuan. ‘ ‘
“Not
now,” he said. He looked across the green shoots of onion at her. His face was
strained, wistful, as if he named a joy he could not grasp. “There is a king in
Hay-nor,” he said, “at the center of the world. What was foretold has been
fulfilled. The Rune is healed, and the world is whole. The days of peace have
come. He-”
He
stopped and looked down, clenching his hands.
“He
carried me from death to life. Arren of Enlad. Lebannen of the songs to be
sung. He has taken his true name, Lebannen, King of Earthsea. “
“Is
that it, then,” she asked, kneeling, watching him- “the joy, the coming into
light?”
He
did not answer.
A
king in Havnor, she thought, and said aloud, “A king in Havnor! ‘ ‘
The
vision of the beautiful city was in her, the wide streets, the towers of
marble, the tiled and bronze roofs, the white-sailed ships in harbor, the
marvelous throne room where sunlight fell like swords, the wealth and dignity
and harmony, the order that was kept there. From that bright center, she saw
order going outward like the perfect rings on water, like the straightness of a
paved street or a ship sailing before the wind: a going the way it should go, a
bringing to peace.
“You
did well, dear friend,” she said.
He
made a little gesture as if to stop her words, and then turned away, pressing
his hand to his mouth. She could not bear to see his tears. She bent to her
work. She pulled a weed, and another, and the tough root broke. She dug with
her hands, trying to find
the root of the weed in the harsh soil, in the dark of the earth.
“Goha,” said Therru’s weak,
cracked voice at the gate, and Tenar looked round. The child’s half-face looked
straight at her from the seeing eye and the blinded eye. Tenar thought, Shall I
tell her that there is a king in Havnor?
She
got up and went to the gate to spare Therru from trying to make herself heard.
When she lay in the fire unconscious, Beech said, the child had breathed in
fire. “Her voice is burned away,” he explained.
“I was watching Sippy,”
Therru whispered, “but she got out of the broom-pasture. I can’t find her. ‘ ‘
It was as long a speech as
she had ever made. She was trembling from running and from trying not to cry.
We can’t all be weeping at once, Tenar said to herself-this is stupid, we can’t
have this!- “Sparrowhawk! ‘ ‘ she said, turning, “there’s a
goat got out.
He
stood up at once and came to the gate.
“Try the springhouse,” he
said.
He
looked at Therru as if he did not see her hideous scars, as if he scarcely saw
her at all: a child who had lost a goat, who needed to find a goat. It was the
goat he saw. “Or she’s off to join the village flock,” he said.
Therru was already running
to the springhouse.
“Is
she your daughter?” he asked Tenar. He had never before said a word about the
child, and all Tenar could think for a moment was how very strange men were.
“No, nor my granddaughter.
But my child,’ ‘ she said. What was it that made her jeer at him, jibe
at him, again?
He let himself out the
gate, just as Sippy dashed toward them, a brown-and-white flash, followed far
behind by Therru.
“Hi!”
Ged shouted suddenly, and with a leap he blocked the goat’s way, heading her
directly to the open gate and Tenar’s arms. She managed to grab Sippy’s loose
leather collar. The goat at once stood still, mild as any lamb, looking at
Tenar with one yellow eye and at the onion-rows with the other.
“Out,”
said Tenar, leading her out of goat heaven and over to the stonier pasture
where she was supposed to be.
Ged
had sat down on the ground, as out of breath as Therru, or more so, for he
gasped, and was evidently dizzy; but at least he was not in tears. Trust a goat
to spoil any-. thing.
“Heather
shouldn’t have told you to watch Sippy,” Tenar said to Therru. “Nobody can
watch Sippy. If she gets out again, tell Heather, and don’t worry. All right?’ ‘
Therru nodded. She was
looking at Ged. She seldom looked at people, and very seldom at men, for longer
than a glance; but she was gazing at him steadily, her head cocked like a
sparrow. Was a hero being born?
Worsening
It was well over a month
since the solstice, but the evenings were still long up on the west-facing
Overfell. Therru had come in late from an all-day herbal expedition with Aunty
Moss, too tired to eat. Tenar put her to bed and sat with her, singing to her.
When the child was overtired she could not sleep, but would crouch in the bed
like a paralyzed animal, staring at hallucinations till she was in a nightmare
state, neither sleeping nor waking, and unreachable. Tenar had found she could
prevent this by holding her and singing her to sleep. When she ran out of the
songs she had learned as a farmer’s wife in Middle Valley, she sang
interminable Kargish chants she had learned as a child priestess at the Tombs
of Atuan, lulling Therru with the drone and sweet whine of offerings to the
Nameless Powers and the Empty Throne that was now filled with the dust and ruin
of earthquake. She felt no power in those songs but that of song itself; and
she liked to sing in her own language, though she did not know the songs a
mother would sing to a child in Atuan, the songs her mother had sung to her.
Therru was fast asleep at last. Tenar slipped her from her lap to
the bed and waited a moment to be sure she slept on. Then, after a glance round
to be sure she was alone, with an almost guilty quickness, yet with the
ceremony of enjoyment, of great pleasure, she laid her narrow, light-skinned
hand along the side of the child’s face where eye and cheek had been eaten away
by fire, leaving slabbed, bald scar. Under her touch all that was gone. The
flesh was whole, a child’s round, soft, sleeping face. It was as if her touch
restored the truth.
Lightly,
reluctantly, she lifted her palm, and saw the irremediable loss, the healing
that would never be whole.
She
bent down and kissed the scar, got up quietly, and went out of the house.
The
sun was setting in a vast, pearly haze. No one was about. Sparrowhawk was
probably off in the forest. He had begun to visit Ogion’s grave, spending hours
in that quiet place under the beech tree, and as he got more strength he took
to wandering on up the forest paths that Ogion had loved. Food evidently had no
savor to him; Tenar had to ask him to eat. Companionship he shunned, seeking
only to be alone. Therru would have followed him anywhere, and being as silent
as he was she did not trouble him, but he was restless, and presently would
send the child home and go on by himself, farther, to what ends Tenar did not
know. He would come in late, cast himself down to sleep, and often be gone
again before she and the child woke. She would leave him bread and meat to take
with him.
She
saw him now coming along the meadow path that had been so long and hard when
she had helped Ogion walk it for the last time. He came through the luminous air,
the wind-bowed grasses, walking steadily, locked in his obstinate misery, hard
as stone.
“Will
you be about the house?” she asked him, across some distance. “Therru’s asleep.
I want to walk a little.”
“Yes.
Go on,” he said, and she went on, pondering the indifference of a man towards
the exigencies that ruled a woman: that someone must be not far from a sleeping
child, that one’s freedom meant another’s unfreedom, unless some ever-changing,
moving balance were reached, like the balance of a body moving forward, as she
did now, on two legs, first one then the other, in the practice of that remarkable
art, walking. . . . Then the deepening colors of the sky and the soft
insistence of the wind replaced her thoughts. She went on walking, without
metaphors, until she came to the sandstone cliffs. There she stopped and
watched the sun be lost in the serene, rosy haze.
She
knelt and found with her eyes and then with her fingertips a long, shallow,
blurred groove in the rock, scored right out to the edge of the cliff: the
track of Kalessin’s tail. She followed it
again and again with her fingers, gazing
out into the gulfs of twilight, dreaming. She spoke once. The name was not fire
in her mouth this time, but hissed and dragged softly out of her lips,
“Kalessin. . . .“
She
looked up to the east. The summits of Gont Mountain above the forests were
red, catching the light that was gone here below. The color dimmed as she
watched. She looked away and when she looked back the summit was grey, obscure,
the forested slopes dark.
She
waited for the evening star. When it shone above the haze, she walked slowly home.
Home,
not home. Why was she here in Ogion’s house not in her own farmhouse, looking
after Ogion’s goats and onions not her own orchards and flocks? “Wait,” he had
said, and she had waited; and the dragon had come; and Ged was well now-was
well enough. She had done her part. She had kept the house. She was no longer
needed. It was time she left.
Yet she could not think of leaving this high ledge, this hawk’s
nest, and going down into the lowlands again, the easy farmlands, the windless
inlands, she could not think of that without her heart sinking and darkening.
What of the dream she had here, under the small window looking west? What of
the dragon who had come to her here?
The
door of the house stood open as usual for light and air. Sparrowhawk was
sitting without lamp or firelight on a low seat by the swept hearth. He often
sat there. She thought it had been his place when he was a boy here, in his
brief apprenticeship with Ogion, It had been her place, winter days, when she
had been Ogion’s pupil.
He
looked at her entering, but his eyes had not been on the doorway but beside it to the right,
the dark corner behind the door. Ogion’s staff stood there, an oaken stick,
heavy, worn smooth at the grip, the height of the man himself. Beside it Therru had set
the hazel switch and the alder stick Tenar had cut for them when they were
walking to Re Albi.
Tenar
thought-His staff, his wizard’s staff, yew-wood, Ogion gave it to him- Where
is it?- And at the same time, Why have I not thought of that till now?
It
was dark in the house, and seemed stuffy. She was oppressed. She had wished he
would stay to talk with her, but now that he sat there she had nothing to say
to him, nor he to her.
“I’ve
been thinking,” she said at last, setting straight the four dishes on the oaken
sideboard, “that it’s time I was getting back to my farm.”
He
said nothing. Possibly he nodded, but her back was turned .
She
was tired all at once, wanting to go to bed; but he sat there in the front part
of the house, and it was not yet entirely dark; she could not undress in
front of him. Shame made her angry. She was about to ask him to go out for a
while when he spoke, clearing his throat, hesitant.
“The
books. Ogion’s books. The Runes and the two Lore-books. Would you be taking
them with you?”
“With
me?”
“You
were his last student.”
She
came over to the hearth and sat down across from him on Ogion’s three-legged
chair.
“I
learned to write the runes of Hardic, but I’ve forgotten most of that, no
doubt. He taught me some of the language the dragons speak. Some of that I
remember. But nothing else. I didn’t become an adept, a wizard. I got married,
you know. Would Ogion have left his books of wisdom to a farmer’s wife?”
After
a pause he said without expression, “Did he not leave them to someone, then?”
“To
you, surely.”
Sparrowhawk
said nothing.
“You
were his last prentice, and his pride, and friend. He never said it, but of course
they go to you.
“What
am I to do with them?”
She
stared at him through the dusk. The western window gleamed faint across the
room. The dour, relentless, unexplaining rage in his voice roused her own
anger.
“You
the Archmage ask me? Why do you make a worse fool of me than I am, Ged?”
He
got up then. His voice shook. “But don’t you-can’t you see-all that is over-is
gone!”
She
sat staring, trying to see his face.
“I
have no power, nothing. I gave it-spent it-all I had. To close- So that- So
it’s done, done with.”
She
tried to deny what he said, but could not.
“Like pouring out a little water,” he said, “a cup of water onto
the sand, In the dry land. I had to do that. But now I have nothing to drink.
And what difference, what difference did it
make, does it make, one cup of water in all
the desert? Is the desert gone?-Ah! Listen!-It used to whisper that to me from
behind the door there: Listen, listen! And I went into the dry land when I was
young. And I met it there, I became it,
I married my death. It gave me life.
Water, the water of life, I was a fountain, a spring, flowing, giving, But the
springs don’t run, there. All I had in the end was one cup of water, and I had
to pour it out on the sand, in the bed of the dry river, on the rocks in the dark.
So it’s gone. It’s over. Done.”
She
knew enough, from Ogion and from Ged himself, to know what land he spoke of,
and that though he spoke in images they were not masks of the truth but the
truth itself as he had known it. She knew also that she must deny what he said, no
matter if it was true. “You don’t give yourself time, Ged,” she
said. “Coming back from death must be a long journey-even on the dragon’s back.
It will take time. Time and quiet, silence, stillness. You have been hurt. You
will be healed.”
For
a long while he was silent, standing there. She thought she had said the right
thing, and given him some comfort. But he spoke at last.
“Like
the child?”
It
was like a knife so sharp she did not feel it
come into her body.
“I
don’t know,” he said in the same soft, dry voice, “why you took her, knowing that
she cannot be healed. Knowing what her life must be. I suppose it’s a part of
this time we have lived-a dark time, an age of ruin, an ending time. You took
her, I suppose, as I went to meet my enemy, because it was all you
could do. And so we must live on into the new age with the spoils of our
victory over evil. You with your burned child, and I with nothing at all.”
Despair
speaks evenly, in a quiet voice.
Tenar
turned to look at the mage’s staff in the dark place to the right of the door,
but there was no light in it. It was all dark, inside and out. Through the open
doorway a couple of stars were visible, high and faint. She looked at them.
She wanted to know what stars they were. She got up and went groping past the
table to the door. The haze had risen and not many stars were visible. One of
those she had seen from indoors was the white summer star that they called, in
Atuan, in her own language, Tehanu. She did not know the other one. She did not
know what they called Tehanu here, in Hardic, or what its true name was, what
the dragons called it. She knew only what her mother would have called it,
Tehanu, Tehanu. Tenar, Tenar . . .
“Ged,”
she said from the doorway, not turning, “who brought you up, when you were a
child?”
He
came to stand near her, also looking out at the misty horizon of the sea, the
stars, the dark bulk of the mountain above them.
“Nobody
much,” he said. “My mother died when I was a baby. There were some older
brothers. I don’t remember them. There was my father the smith. And my mother’s
sister. She was the witch of Ten Alders.”
“Aunty
Moss,” Tenar said.
“Younger.
She had some power.
“What
was her name?”
He
was silent.
“I
cannot remember,” he said slowly.
After
a while he said, “She taught me the names. Falcon, pilgrim falcon, eagle,
osprey, goshawk, sparrowhawk
“What
do you call that star? The white one, up high.”
“The
Heart of the Swan,” he said, looking up at it.
“In Ten Alders they called it the Arrow.”
But he did not say its name in the Language of the Making, nor
the true names the witch had taught him of hawk, falcon, sparrowhawk.
“What
I said-in there-was wrong,” he said softly. “I shouldn’t speak at all. Forgive
me.
“If
you won’t speak, what can I do but leave you?” She turned to him. “Why do you
think only of yourself? always of yourself? Go outside awhile,” she told him,
wrathful. “I want to go to bed.”
Bewildered,
muttering some apology, he went out; and she, going to the alcove, slipped out
of her clothes and into the bed, and hid her face in the sweet warmth of
Therru’s silky nape.
“Knowing
what her life must be .
. . “
Her
anger with him, her stupid denial of the truth of what he told her, rose from
disappointment. Though Lark had said ten times over that nothing could be done,
yet she had hoped that Tenar could heal the burns; and for all her saying that
even Ogion could not have done it, Tenar had hoped that Ged could heal Therru-could lay
his hand on the scar and it would be whole and well, the blind eye bright, the
clawed hand soft, the ruined life intact.
“Knowing
what her life must be .
. . “
The
averted faces, the signs against evil, the horror and curiosity, the sickly
pity and the prying threat, for harm draws harm to it . . . And never a man’s arms.
Never anyone to hold her. Never anyone but Tenar. Oh, he was right, the child
should have died, should be dead. They should have let her go into that dry
land, she and Lark and Ivy, meddling old women, softhearted and cruel. He was
right, he was always right. But then, the men who had used her for their needs
and games, the woman who had suffered her to be used-they had been quite right
to beat her unconscious and push her into the fire to burn to death. Only they
had not been thorough. They had lost their nerve, they had left some life in
her. That had been wrong. And everything she, Tenar, had done was wrong. She
had been given to the dark powers as a child: she had been eaten by them, she
had been suffered to be eaten. Did she think that by crossing the sea, by
learning other languages, by being a man s wife, a mother of children, that by
merely living her life, she could ever be anything but what she was-their
servant, their food, theirs to use for their needs and games? Destroyed, she
had drawn the destroyed to her, part of her own ruin, the body of her own evil.
The
child’s hair was fine, warm, sweet-smelling. She lay curled up in the warmth of
Tenar’s arms, dreaming. What wrong could she be? Wronged, wronged beyond all
repair, but not wrong. Not lost, not lost, not lost. Tenar held her and lay
still and set her mind on the light of her dreaming, the gulfs of bright air,
the name of the dragon, the name of the star, Heart of the Swan, the Arrow,
Tehanu.
She was combing the black
goat for the fine underwool that she would spin and take to a weaver to make
into cloth, the silky “fleecefell” of Gont Island. The old black goat had been
combed a thousand times, and liked it, leaning into the dig and pull of the wire comb-teeth.
The grey-black combings grew into a soft, dirty cloud, which Tenar at last
stuffed into a net bag; she worked some burrs out of the fringes of the goat’s
ears by way of thanks, and slapped her barrel flank companionably. “Bah!” the
goat said, and trotted off. Tenar let herself out of the fenced pasture and
came around in front of the house, glancing over the meadow to make sure Therru
was still playing there.
Moss had shown the child how to weave grass baskets, and clumsy
as her crippled hand was, she had begun to get the trick of it. She sat there
in the meadow grass with her work on her lap, but she was not working. She was
watching Sparrowhawk.
He
stood a good way off, nearer the cliff’s edge. His back was turned, and he did
not know anyone was watching him, for he was watching a bird, a young kestrel;
and she in turn was watching some small prey she had glimpsed in the grass. She
hung beating her wings, wanting to flush the vole or mouse, to panic it into a rush to
its nest. The man stood, as intent, as hungry, gazing at the bird. Slowly he
lifted his right hand, holding the forearm level, and he seemed to speak,
though the wind bore his words away. The kestrel veered, crying her high, harsh,
keening cry, and shot up and off toward the forests.
The
man lowered his arm and stood still, watching the bird. The child and the woman
were still. Only the bird flew, went free.
saw the hawk; saw the man; saw the birds
come to him, come at his word, at his naming them, come beating their wings to
hold his arm with their fierce talons; saw herself the hawk, the wild bird.
“He came to me once as a falcon, a pilgrim falcon,” Ogion had
said, by the fire, on a winter day. He had been telling her of the spells of
Changing, of transformations, of the mage Bordger who had become a bear. “He
flew to me, to my wrist, out of the north and west. I brought him in by the
fire here. He could not speak. Because I knew him, I was able to help him; he
could put off the falcon, and be a man again, But there was always some hawk in
him. They called him Sparrowhawk in his village because the wild hawks would
come to him, at his word. Who are we? What is it to be a man? Before he had his
name, before he had knowledge, before he had power, the hawk was in him, and
the man, and the mage, and more-he was what we cannot name. And so are we all.”
The
girl sitting at the hearth, gazing at the fire, listening,
Mice
Townsend, the sheep-buyer who had brought
Ogion’s message to the farm in Middle Valley, came out one afternoon to the
mage’s house.
“Will you be selling the
goats, now Lord Ogion’s gone?”
“I might,” Tenar said
neutrally. She had in fact been wondering how, if she stayed in Re Albi, she
would get on. Like any wizard, Ogion had been supported by the people his
skills and powers served-in his case, anyone on Gont. He had only to ask and
what he needed would be given gratefully, a good bargain for the goodwill of a
mage; but he never had to ask. Rather he had to give away the excess of food
and raiment and tools and livestock and all necessities and ornaments that
were offered or simply left on his doorstep. “What shall I do with them?” he
would demand, perplexed, standing with his arms full of indignant, squawking
chickens, or yards of tapestry, or pots of pickled beets.
But Tenar had left her living in the Middle
Valley. She had not thought when she left so suddenly of how long she might
stay. She had not brought with her the seven pieces of ivory, Flint’s hoard;
nor would that money have been of use in the village except to buy land or
livestock, or deal with some trader up from Gont Port peddling pellawi furs or
silks of Lorbanery to the rich farmers and little lords of Gont. Flint’s farm
gave her all she and Therru needed to eat and wear; but Ogion’s six goats and
his beans and onions had been for his pleasure rather than his need. She had
been living off his larder, the gifts of villagers who gave to her for his
sake, and the generosity of Aunty Moss. Just yesterday the witch had said,
“Dearie, my ringneck hen’s brood’s hatched out, and I’ll bring you two-three
chickies when they begin to scratch. The mage wouldn’t keep ‘em, too noisy and
silly, he said, but what’s a house without chickies at the door?”
Indeed
her hens wandered in and out of Moss’s door freely, and slept on her bed, and
enriched the smells of the dark, smoky, reeking room beyond belief.
“There’s
a brown-and-white yearling nanny will make a fine milch goat,” Tenar said to
the sharp-faced man.
“I
was thinking of the whole lot,” he said. “Maybe. Only five or six of ‘em,
right?”
“Six.
They’re in the pasture up there if you want to have a look.”
“I’ll
do that.” But he didn’t move. No eagerness, of course, was to be evinced on
either side.
“Seen
the great ship come in?” he asked.
Ogion’s
house looked west and north, and from it
one could see only the rocky
headlands at the mouth of the bay, the Armed Cliffs; but from the village
itself at several places one could look down the steep back-and-forth road to
Gont Port and see the docks and the whole harbor. Shipwatching was a regular
pursuit in Re Albi. There were generallY a couple of old men on the bench
behind the smithy, which gave the best view, and though they might never in
their lives have gone down the fifteen zigzag miles of that road to Gont Port,
they watched the comings and goings of ships as a spectacle, strange yet
familiar, provided for their entertainment.
“From Havnor, smith’s boy
said. He was down in Port bargaining for ingots. Come up yesterevening late.
The great ship’s from Havnor Great Port, he said.”
He was probably talking to
keep her mind off the price of goats, and the slyness of his look was probably
simply the way his eyes were made. But Havnor Great Port traded little with
Gont, a poor and remote island notable only for wizards, pirates, and goats;
and something in the words, “the great ship,” troubled or alarmed her, she did
not know why.
“He said they say there’s a
king in Havnor now,” the sheep-buyer went on, with a sidelong glance.
“That might be a good
thing,” said Tenar.
Townsend nodded. “Might
keep the foreign riffraff out.”
Tenar nodded her foreign
head pleasantly. “But there’s those down in Port won’t be pleased, maybe.” He
meant the pirate sea-captains of Gont, whose control of the northeastern seas
had been increasing of late years to the point where many of the old
trade-schedules with the central islands of the Archipelago had been disrupted
or abandoned; this impoverished everyone on Gont except the pirates, but that
did not prevent the pirates from being heroes in the eyes of most Gontishmen.
For all she knew, Tenar’s son was a sailor on a pirate ship. And safer, maybe,
as such than on a steady merchantman. Better shark than
herring, as they said.
“There’s some who’re never
pleased no matter what,” Tenar said, automatically following the rules of conversation,
but impatient enough with them that she added, rising, “I’ll show you the
goats. You can have a look. I don’t know if we’ll sell all or any.” And she
took the man to the
broom-pasture gate and left
him. She did not like him. It wasn’t his fault that he had brought her bad news
once and maybe twice, but his eyes slid, and she did not like his company. She
wouldn’t sell him Ogion’s goats. Not even Sippy.
After he had left, bargainless, she found herself uneasy. She had
said to him, “I don’t know if we’ll sell,” and that had been foolish, to say we
instead of 1, when he hadn’t asked to speak to Sparrowhawk, hadn’t
even alluded to him, as a man bargaining with a woman was more than likely to
do, especially when she was refusing his offer.
She
did not know what they made of Sparrowhawk, of his presence and nonpresence, in
the village. Ogion, aloof and silent and in some ways feared, had been their
own mage and their fellow-villager. Sparrowhawk they might be proud of as a
name, the archmage who had lived awhile in Re Albi and done wonderful things,
fooling a dragon in the Ninety Isles, bringing the Ring of Erreth-Akbe back
from somewhere or other; but they did not know him. Nor did he know them. He
had not gone into the village since he came, only to the forest, the
wilderness. She had not thought about it
before, but he avoided the village as
surely as Therru did.
They
must have talked about him. It was a village, and people talked. But gossip
about the doings of wizards and mages would not go far. The matter was too
uncanny, the lives of men of power were too strange, too different from their
own. “Let be,” she had heard villagers in the Middle Valley say when somebody
got to speculating too freely about a visiting weatherworker or their own
wizard, Beech-’ ‘Let be. He goes his way, not ours.
As for herself, that she should have stayed on to nurse and serve
such a man of power would not seem a questionable matter to them; again it was a case
of “Let be.” She had not been very much in the village herself; they were
neither friendly nor unfriendly to her. She had lived there once in Weaver
Fan’s cottage, she was the old mage’s ward, he had sent Townsend down round the
mountain for her; all that was very well. But then she had come with the child,
terrible to look at, who’d walk about in daylight with it by choice?
And what kind of woman would be a wizard’s pupil, a wizard’s nurse? Witchery
there, sure enough, and foreign too. But all the same, she was wife to a rich
farmer way down there in the Middle Valley; though he was dead and she a widow.
Well, who could understand the ways of the witchfolk? Let be, better let be....
She
met the Archmage of Earthsea as he came past the garden fence. She said, “They
say there’s a ship in from the City of Havnor. “
He
stopped. He made a movement, quickly controlled, but it had been
the beginning of a turn to run, to break and run like a mouse from a hawk.
“Ged!”
she said. “What is it?”
“I
can’t, “ he said. “I can’t face them.”
“Who?”
“Men
from him. From the king.”
His
face had gone greyish, as when he was first here, and he looked around for a
place to hide.
His
terror was so urgent and undefended that she thought only how to spare him.
“You needn’t see them. If anybody comes I’ll send them away. Come back to the
house now. You haven’t eaten all day.”
“There
was a man there,” he said.
“Townsend,
pricing goats. I sent him away. Come on!” He came with her, and when
they were in the house she shut the door.
“They couldn’t harm you, surely, Ged. Why would they want to?”
He sat down at the table and shook his head dully. “No, no.
“Do they know you’re here?”
“I don’t know.”
“What is it you’re afraid of?” she asked, not impatiently, but
with some rational authority.
He
put his hands across his face, rubbing his temples and forehead, looking down.
“I was--” he said. “I’m not- It was all he could say.
She
stopped him, saying, “All right, it’s all right.” She dared not touch him lest
she worsen his humiliation by any semblance of pity. She was angry at him, and
for him. “It’s none of their business,’ ‘ she said, “where you
are, or who you are, or what you choose to do or not to do! If they come prying
they can leave curious.” That was Lark’s saying. She had a pang of longing for
the company of an ordinary, sensible woman. “Anyhow, the ship may have nothing
at all to do with you. They may be chasing pirates home. It ll be a good thing,
too, when the king gets around to doing that.. . . I found some
wine in the back of the cupboard, a couple of bottles, I wonder how long Ogion had
it squirreled away there. I think we’d both do well with a glass of wine.
And some bread and cheese. The little one’s had her dinner and gone off with
Heather to catch frogs. There may be frogs’ legs for supper. But bread and
cheese for now. And wine. I wonder where it’s from, who brought it to Ogion,
how old it is?” So she talked along, woman’s babble, saving him
from having to make any answer or misread any silence, until he had got over
the crisis of shame, and eaten a little, and drunk a glass of the old, soft,
red wine.
“It’s best I go, Tenar,” he
said. “Till I learn to be what I am now.
“Go where?’ ‘
“Up on the mountain.”
“Wandering-like Ogion?’ ‘ She
looked at him. She remembered walking with him on the roads of Atuan, deriding
him: “Do wizards often beg?” And he had answered, “Yes, but they try to give
something in exchange. “
‘
She asked cautiously,
“Could you get on for a while as a weatherworker, or a finder?” She filled his
glass full.
He shook his head. He drank
wine, and looked away. “No,” he said. “None of that. Nothing of that.”
She did not believe him.
She wanted to rebel, to deny, to say to him, How can it be, how
can you say that-as if you’d forgotten all you know, all you learned from
Ogion, and at Roke, and in your traveling! You can’t have forgotten the words,
the names, the acts of your art. You learned, you earned your power!-She kept
herself from saying that, but she murmured, “I don’t understand. How can it all . . . ‘ ‘
“A cup of water,” he said,
tipping his glass a little as if to pour it
out. And after a while, ‘ ‘What
I don’t understand is why he brought me back. The kindness of the young is
cruelty.... So I’m here, I have to get on with it, till I
can go back.”
She did not know clearly
what he meant, but she heard a note of blame or complaint that, in him, shocked
and angered her. She spoke stiffly: “It was Kalessin that brought you here.”
It was dark in the house
with the door closed and only the small western window letting in the late-afternoon
light. She could not make out his expression; but presently he raised his glass
to her with a shadowy smile, and drank.
“This wine,” he said. “Some
great merchant or pirate must have brought it to Ogion. I never drank its
equal.
Even
in Havnor.” He turned the squat glass in his hands, looking down at it. “I’ll
call myself something,’ ‘
he said, “and go across the mountain, to
Armouth and the East Forest country, where I came from. They’ll be making hay.
There’s always work at haying and harvest. “
She did not know how to
answer.” Fragile and jll~looking, he would be given such work only out of
charity or brutality; and if he got it
he would not be able to do it.”
“The roads aren’t like they
used to be,” she said.” “These last years, there’s thieves and gangs
everywhere. Foreign riffraff, as my friend Townsend says. But it’s not safe any
more to go alone.”
Looking at him in the dusky
light to see how he took this, she wondered sharply for a moment what it must be
like never to have feared a human being-what it would be like to have to
learn to be afraid .
“Ogion still went-’” he
began, and then set his mouth; he had recalled that Ogion had been a mage.
“Down in the south part of
the island,’ ‘ Tenar said, “there’s a lot of herding. Sheep, goats,
cattle. They drive them up into the hills before the Long Dance, and pasture
them there until the rains. They’re always needing herders. “ She
drank a mouthful of the wine. It was like the dragon’s name in her mouth.” “But
why can”t you just stay here?’ -
“Not in Ogion’s house.” The
first place they’ll come. “Well, what if they do come? What will they want of
you?”
“To be what I was.
The desolation of his voice
chilled her.
She was silent, trying
to remember what it was like to have been powerful, to be the Eaten One,
the One Priestess of the Tombs of Atuan, and then to lose that, throw it away, become only Tenar, only herself.” She thought about
how it was to have been a woman in the prime of life, with
children and a man, and then to lose all that, becoming old and a widow,
powerless.” But even so she did not feel she understood his shame, his agony of
humiliation. Perhaps only a man could feel so. A woman got used to shame.
Or maybe Aunty Moss was
right, and when the meat was out the shell was empty.”
Witch-thoughts, she
thought. And to turn his mind and her own, and because the soft, fiery wine
made her wits and tongue quick, she said, “Do you know, I’ve thought-about
Ogion teaching me, and I wouldn’t go on, but went and found myself my farmer
and married him-I thought, when I did that, I thought on my wedding day, Ged
will be angry when he hears of this!” She laughed as she spoke.”
“I was, “ he
said.” She waited. He said, “I was disappointed.” “Angry,” she said.” “Angry,”
he said. He poured her glass full.
“I had the power to know
power, then,’ ‘ he said. “And you-you shone, in that terrible place,
the Labyrinth, that darkness
“Well, then, tell me: what should I have
done with my power, and the knowledge Ogion tried to teach me?’ ‘
“Use it.”
“How?”
“As
the Art Magic is used.””
“By
whom?”
“Wizards,”
he said, a little painfully.”
“Magic
means the skills, the arts of wizards, of mages?”” “What else would it mean?”
“Is
that all it could ever mean? “
‘
He
pondered, glancing up at her once or twice. “When Ogion taught me,” she said,
“here-at the hearth there-the words of the Old Speech, they were as easy and as
hard in my mouth as in his.” That
was like learning the language I spoke before I was born. But the rest-the
lore, the runes of power, the spells, the rules, the raising of the forces-that
was all dead to me. Somebody else’s language. I used to think, I could be
dressed up as a warrior, with a lance and a sword and a plume and all, but it wouldn t fit, would it? What
would I do with the sword? Would it make me a hero? I’d be myself in clothes that didn’t
fit, is all, hardly able to walk.”
She sipped her wine.
“So I took it all off,” she
said, “and put on my own clothes.”
“What did Ogion say when
you left him?’ ‘
“What did Ogion usually say?”
That roused the shadowy
smile again.” He said nothing.
She nodded.
After a while, she went on
more softly, “He took me because you brought me to him. He wanted no prentice
after you, and he never would have taken a girl but from you, at your asking.
But he loved me. He did me honor. And I loved and honored him.” But he couldn’t
give me what I wanted, and I couldn’t take what he had to give me. He knew
that.” But, Ged, it was a different matter when he saw Therru.” The day
before he died. You say, and Moss says, that power knows power.” I don’t know
what he saw in her, but he said, ‘Teach her!’ And he said . . .
Ged waited.”
“He
said, ‘They will fear her.”’ And he said, ‘Teach her all! Not Roke.”’ I
don’t know what he meant.” How can I know? If I had stayed here with him I
might know, I might be able to teach her. But I thought, Ged will come, he’ll
know. He’ll know what to teach her, what she needs to know, my wronged one.””
“I do not know,” he said,
speaking very low. “I saw- In the child I see only-the wrong done. The evil.”
He drank off his wine.”
“I have nothing to give
her,” he said.
There was a little scraping
knock at the door.” He started up instantly with that same helpless turn of the
body, looking for a place to hide.
Tenar went to the door,
opened it a crack, and smelled Moss before she saw her.”
“Men in the village,’ ‘ the
old woman whispered dramatically. “All kind of fine folk come up from the
Port, from the great ship that’s in from Havnor City, they say.” Come after the
Archmage, they say.
“He doesn’t want to see
them,’ ‘ Tenar said weakly. She had no idea what to do.
“I dare say not,” said the
witch.” And after an expectant pause, “Where is he, then?”
“Here,” said Sparrowhawk,
coming to the door and opening it wider. Moss eyed him and said nothing.”
“Do they know where I am?”
“Not from me,” Moss said.”
“If they come here,” said
Tenar, “all you have to do is send them away-after all, you are the Archmage-’ ‘
Neither he nor Moss was
paying attention to her.
“They
won’t come to my house,” Moss said.” “Come on, if you like.”
He
followed her, with a glance but no word to Tenar.
“But
what am I to tell them?” she demanded.
“Nothing,
dearie,” said the witch.
Heather
and Therru came back from the marshes with seven dead frogs in a net bag, and
Tenar busied herself cutting off and skinning the legs for the hunters’ supper.
She was just finishing when she heard voices outside, and looking up at the
open door saw people standing at it-men in hats, a twist of gold, a glitter-
“Mistress Goha?’ ‘ said a civil voice.”
“Come in!” she said.”
They came in: five men,
seeming twice as many in the low-ceilinged room, and tall, and grand. They
looked about them, and she saw what they saw.
They saw a woman standing
at a table, holding a long, sharp knife. On the table was a chopping board and
on that, to one side, a little heap of naked greenish-white legs; to the other,
a heap of fat, bloody, dead frogs. In the shadow behind the door something
lurked-a child, but a child deformed, mismade, half-faced, claw-handed.” On a
bed in an alcove beneath the single window sat a big, bony young woman, staring
at them with her mouth wide open. Her hands were bloody and muddy and her dank
skirt smelled of marsh-water. When she saw them look at her, she tried to hide
her face with her skirt, baring her legs to the thigh.
They looked away from her,
and from the child, and there was no one else to look at but the woman with the
dead frogs.
“Mistress Goha,” one of
them repeated.”
“So I’m called,” she said.
“We come from Havnor, from the King,” said
the civil voice.” She could not see his face clearly against the light. “We
seek the Archmage, Sparrowhawk of Gont.” King Lebannen is to be crowned at the
turn of autumn, and he seeks to have the Archmage, his lord and friend, with
him to make ready for the coronation, and to crown him, if he will.””
The man spoke steadily and
formally, as to a lady in a palace.” He wore sober breeches of leather and a
linen shirt dusty from the climb up from Gont Port, but it was fine
cloth, with embroidery of gold thread at the throat.”
“He’s not here,” Tenar
said.”
A couple of little boys
from the village peered in at the door and drew back, peered again, fled
shouting.
“Maybe you can tell us
where he is, Mistress Goha,” said the man.
“I cannot.”
She looked at them all. The
fear of them she had felt at first-caught from Sparrowhawk’s panic, perhaps, or
mere foolish fluster at seeing strangers-was subsiding. Here she stood in
Ogion’s house; and she knew well enough why Ogion had never been afraid of
great people.”
“You must be tired after
that long road,’ ‘ she said. “Will you sit down? There’s wine.” Here, I
must wash the glasses.”
She carried the chopping
board over to the sideboard, put the frogs’ legs in the larder, scraped the
rest into the swill-pail that Heather would carry to Weaver Fan’s pigs, washed
her hands and arms and the knife at the basin, poured fresh water, and rinsed
out the two glasses she and Sparrowhawk had drunk from.” There was one other
glass in the cabinet, and two clay cups without handles. She set these on the
table, and poured wine for the visitors; there was just enough left in the
bottle to go round. They had exchanged glances, and had not sat down.” The
shortage of chairs excused that. The rules of hospitality, however, bound them
to accept what she offered. Each man took glass or cup from her with a polite
murmur.” Saluting her, they drank.
“My
word!” said one of them.
“Andrades-the
Late Harvest, said another, with round eyes.”
A
third shook his head.” “Andrades-the Dragon Year,” he said solemnly.”
The
fourth nodded and sipped again, reverent.” The fifth, who was the first to have
spoken, lifted his clay cup to Tenar again and said, “You honor us with a
king’s wine, mistress.””
“It was Ogion’s,” she said.
“This was Ogion’s house. This is Aihal’s house.” You knew that, my lords?”
“We did, mistress. The king
sent us to this house, believing that the archmage would come here; and, when
word of the death of its master came to Roke and I-Iavnor, yet more certain of it.” But it was a dragon
that bore the archmage from Roke. And no word or sending has come from him
since then to Roke or to the king. And it is much in the king’s heart, and much in the interest
of us all, to know the archmage is here, and is well. Did he come here,
mistress?”
“I cannot say,” she said,
but it was
a poor equivocation, repeated, and she could see that the men thought so. She
drew herself up, standing behind the table.” “I mean that I will not say. I
think if the archmage wishes to come, he will come.” If he wishes not to be
found, you will not find him. Surely you will not seek him out against his
will.”
The oldest of the men, and
the tallest, said, “The king’s will is ours.”
The first speaker said more
conciliatingly, “We are only messengers. What is between the king and the
archmage of the Isles is between them. We seek only to bring the message, and
the reply.”
“If I can, I will see that
your message reaches him.”
“And the reply?’ ‘ the
oldest man demanded.”
She
said nothing, and the first speaker said, “We’ll be here some few days at the
house of the Lord of Re Albi, who, hearing of our ship’s arrival, offered us
his hospitality. ‘ ‘
She
felt a sense of a trap laid or a noose tightening, though she did not know why.
Sparrowhawk’s vulnerability, his sense of his own weakness, had infected her.”
Distraught, she used the defense of her appearance, her seeming to be a mere
goodwife, a middle-aged housekeeper-but was it seeming? It was also truth, and
these matters were more subtle even than the guises and shape-changes of
wizards.- She ducked her head and said, “That will be more befitting your
lordships’ comfort. You see we live very plain here, as the old mage did.””
“And
drink Andrades wine,” said the one who had identified the vintage, a
bright-eyed, handsome man with a winning smile. She, playing her part, kept
her head down. But as they took their leave and filed out, she knew that, seem
what she might and be what she might, if they did not know now that she was
Tenar of the Ring they would know it soon enough; and so would know that she herself knew
the archmage and was indeed their way to him, if they were determined to seek
him out.”
When
they were gone, she heaved a great sigh.” Heather did so too, and then finally
shut her mouth, which had hung open all the time they were there.
“I
never,” she said, in a tone of deep, replete satisfaction, and went to see
where the goats had got to.”
Therru
came out from the dark place behind the door, where she had barricaded herself
from the strangers with Ogion’s staff and Tenar’s alder stick and her own hazel
switch. She moved in the tight, sidling way she had mostly abandoned since they
had been here, not looking up, the
ruined half of her face bent
down towards the shoulder.
Tenar went to her and knelt to hold her in her arms. “Therru,’ ‘ she
said, “they won’t hurt you. They mean
no harm.”
The child would not look at her. She let Tenar hold her like a
block of wood.”
“If you say so, I won’t let them in the house again.”
After a while the child moved a little and asked in her hoarse,
thick voice, “What will they do to Sparrowhawk?’ ‘
“Nothing,”
Tenar said. “No harm! They come-they mean to do him honor.”
But
she had begun to see what their attempt to do him honor would do to him-denying
his loss, denying him his grief for what he had lost, forcing him to act the
part of what he was no longer.
When
she let the child go, Therru went to the closet and fetched out Ogion’s broom.”
She laboriously swept the floor where the men from Havnor had stood, sweeping
away their footprints, sweeping the dust of their feet out the door, off the
doorstep.
Watching
her, Tenar made up her mind.
She
went to the shelf where Ogion’s three great books stood, and rummaged there.
She found several goose quills and a half-dried-up bottle of ink, but not a
scrap of paper or parchment.” She set her jaw, hating to do damage to anything
so sacred as a book, and scored and tore out a thin strip of paper from the
blank endsheet of the Book of Runes. She sat at the table and dipped the pen
and wrote.” Neither the ink nor the words came easy.” She had scarcely written
anything since she had sat at this same table a quarter of a century ago, with
Ogion looking over her shoulder, teaching her the runes of Hardic and the Great
Runes of Power.” She wrote:
go oak farm in
midi valy to clerbrook
say goha sent to look to garden
& sheep
It
took her nearly as long to read it over as it had to write it. By now Therru had finished her
sweeping and was watching her, intent.
She added one word:
to-night
“Where’s
Heather?’ ‘ she asked the child, as she folded the paper on itself
once and twice. “I want her to take this to Aunty Moss’s house.”
She longed to go herself,
to see Sparrowhawk, but dared not be seen going, lest they were watching her to
lead them to him.
“I’ll go,” Therru
whispered.” Tenar looked at her sharply.
“You’ll have to go alone,
Therru. Past the village.”
The child nodded.”
“Give it only to him!”
She nodded again.
Tenar tucked the paper into
the child’s pocket, held her, kissed her, let her go.” Therru went, not
crouching and sidling now but running freely, flying, Tenar thought, seeing
her vanish in the evening light beyond the dark door-frame, flying like a bird,
a dragon, a child, free.”
Hawks
Therru was back soon with
Sparrowhawk’s reply: “He said he’ll leave tonight.”
Tenar heard this with satisfaction, relieved that he had accepted
her plan, that he would get clear away from these messengers and messages he
dreaded. It was not till she had fed Heather and Therm their frog-leg feast,
and put Therru to bed and sung to her, and was sitting up alone without lamp or
firelight, that her heart began to sink. He was gone. He was not strong, he was
bewildered and uncertain, he needed friends; and she had sent him away from
those who were and those who wished to be his friends. He was gone, and she
must stay, to keep the hounds from his trail, to learn at least whether they
stayed in Gont or sailed back to Havnor.”
His
panic and her obedience to it began to seem so unreasonable to her that she thought it equally
unreasonable, improbable, that he would in fact go.” He would use his wits and
simply hide in Moss’s house, which was the last place in all Earthsea that a
king would look for an archmage.” It would be much better if he stayed there
till the king’s men left.” Then he could come back here to Ogion’s house, where
he belonged, And it would go on as before, she looking after him until he
had his strength back, and he giving her his dear companionship.
A
shadow against the stars in the doorway: “Hsssst! Awake?” Aunty Moss came in.
“Well, he’s off,” she said, conspiratorial, jubilant. “Went the old
forest road. Says he’ll cut down to the Middle Valley way, along past Oak
Springs, tomorrow.”
“Good,”
said Tenar.
Bolder
than usual, Moss sat down uninvited. “I gave him a loaf and a bit of cheese for
the way.”
“Thank
you, Moss. That was kind.”
“Mistress
Goha.” Moss’s voice in the darkness took on the singsong resonance of her
chanting and spellcasting. “There’s a thing I was wanting to say to you,
dearie, without going beyond what I can know, for I know you’ve lived among
great folks and been one of ‘em yourself, and that seals my mouth when I think
of it. And
yet there’s things I know that you’ve had no way of knowing, for all the
learning of the runes, and the Old Speech, and all you’ve learned from the
wise, and in the foreign lands.”
“That’s
so, Moss.”
“Aye,
well, then. So when we talked about how witch knows witch, and power knows
power, and I said-of him who’s gone now-that he was no mage now, whatever he
had been, and still you would deny it-But I was right, wasn’t I?”
“Yes.”
“Aye.
I was.
“He
said so himself.”
“0’
course he did. He don’t lie nor say this is that and that’s this till you don’t
know which end’s up, I’ll say that for him. He’s not one tries to drive the
cart without the ox, either. But I’ll say flat out I’m glad he’s gone, for it wouldn’t do, it wouldn’t do
any longer, being a different matter with him now, and all.”
Tenar
had no idea what she was talking about, except for her image of trying to drive
the cart without the ox. “I don’t know why he’s so afraid,” she said. “Well, I
know in part, but I don’t understand it, why he feels such shame. But I know he thinks that he
should have died. And I know that all I understand about living is having your
work to do, and being able to do it. That’s the pleasure, and the glory, and all. And if
you can’t do the work, or it’s taken from you, then what’s any good? You have
to have something
Moss
listened and nodded as at words of wisdom, but after a slight pause she said,
“It’s a queer thing for an old man to be a boy of fifteen, no doubt!”
Tenar
almost said, “What are you talking about, Moss?’ ‘-but something prevented her.
She realized that she had been listening for Ged to come into the house from
his roaming on the mountainside, that she was listening for the sound of his
voice, that her body denied his absence. She glanced suddenly over at the
witch, a shapeless lump of black perched on Ogion’s chair by the empty hearth.
“Ah!”
she said, a great many thoughts suddenly coming into her mind all at once.
“That’s
why,” she said. “That’s why I
never-”
After
a quite long silence, she said, “Do they-do wizards-is it a spell?”
“Surely,
surely, dearie,” said Moss. “They witch ‘em-selves. Some’ll tell you they make
a trade-off, like a mar-riage turned backward, with vows and all, and so get
their power then. But to me that’s got a wrong sound to it, like a
dealing with the Old Powers more than what a true witch deals with. And the old
mage, he told me they did no such thing. Though I’ve known some woman witches
do it, and
come to no great harm by it.
“The
ones who brought me up did that, promising virginity.”
“Oh,
aye, no men, you told me, and them yurnix. Terrible!”
“But
why, but why-why did I never think-”
The
witch laughed aloud. “Because that’s the power of ‘em, dearie. You don’t think!
You can’t! And nor do they, once they’ve set their spell. How could they? Given
their power? It wouldn’t do, would it, it wouldn’t do. You don’t get without you give as much.
That’s true for all, surely. So they know that, the witch men, the men of
power, they know that better than any. But then, you know, it’s an uneasy thing
for a man not to be a man, no matter if he can call the sun down from the sky.
And so they put it right out of mind, with their spells of binding. And
truly so. Even in these bad times we’ve been having, with the spells going
wrong and all, I haven’t yet heard of a wizard breaking those spells, seeking
to use his power for his body’s lust. Even the worst would fear to. 0’ course,
there’s those will work illusions, but they only fool ‘emselves. And there’s
witch men of little account, witch-tinkers and the like, some of them’ll try
their own spells of beguilement on country women, but for all I can see, those
spells don’t amount to much. What it is, is the one power’s as great as the other, and each
goes its own way. That’s how I see it.”
Tenar
sat thinking, absorbed. At last she said, “They set themselves apart.”
“Aye.
A wizard has to do that.”
“But
you don’t.”
“Me?
I’m only an old witchwoman, dearie.”
“How
old?”
After
a minute Moss’s voice in the darkness said, with a hint of laughter in it, “Old enough
to keep out of trouble.”
“But
you said . . . You haven’t been celibate.”
“What’s
that, dearie?”
“Like the wizards.”
“Oh, no. No, no! Never was
anything to look at, but there was a way I could look at them.. . not
witching, you know, dearie, you know what I mean. . . there’s a way to look, and he’d come round, sure as a crow will caw, in
a day or two or three he’d come around my place-’ I need a cure for my dog’s
mange,’ ‘I need a tea for my sick granny,' -but I knew what it was they
needed, and if I liked ‘em well enough maybe they got it. And for love,
for love-I’m not one o’ them, you know, though maybe some witches are, but they
dishonor the art, I say. I do my art for pay but I take my pleasure for love,
that’s what I say. Not that it’s all pleasure, all that. I was crazy for a man
here for a long time, years, a good-looking man he was, but a hard, cold heart.
He’s long dead. Father to that Townsend who’s come back here to live, you know
him. Oh, I was so heartset on that man I did use my art, I spent many a charm
on him, but ‘twas all wasted. All for nothing. No blood in a turnip. . . . And I came up here to Re Albi in the first place when I was a girl
because I was in trouble with a man in Gont Port. But I can’t talk of that, for
they were rich, great folks. ‘Twas they had the power, not I! They didn’t want
their son tangled with a common girl like me, foul slut they called me, and
they’d have had me put out of the way, like killing a cat, if I hadn’t run off
up here. But oh, I did like that lad, with his round, smooth arms and legs and
his big, dark eyes, I can see him plain as plain after all these years. . . .
They
sat a long while silent in the darkness.
“When
you had a man, Moss, did you have to give up your power?”
“Not
a bit of it,” the witch said, complacent.
“But
you said you don’t get unless you give. Is it
different, then, for men and for women?”
“What
isn’t, dearie?”
“I
don’t know,” Tenar said. “It seems to me we make up most of the differences,
and then complain about ‘em. I don’t see why the Art Magic, why power, should
be different for a man witch and a woman witch. Unless the power itself is
different. Or the art.”
“A
man gives out, dearie. A woman takes in.”
Tenar
sat silent but unsatisfied.
“Ours
is only a little power, seems like, next to theirs,” Moss said. “But it goes down
deep. It’s all roots. It’s like an old blackberry thicket. And a wizard’s
power’s like a fir tree, maybe, great and tall and grand, but it’ll blow right
down in a storm. Nothing kills a blackberry bramble.” She gave her hen-chuckle,
pleased with her comparison. “Well, then!” she said briskly. “So as I said,
it’s maybe just as well he’s on his way and out o’ the way, lest people in the
town begin to talk.” “To talk?”
“You’re
a respectable woman, dearie, and her reputation is a woman’s wealth.”
“Her
wealth,” Tenar repeated in the same blank way; then she said it again: “Her
wealth. Her treasure. Her hoard. Her value
She stood up, unable to sit still, stretching her back and arms. “Like
the dragons who found caves, who built fortresses for their treasure, for their
hoard, to be safe, to sleep on their treasure, to be their treasure. Take in,
take in, and never give out!”
“You’ll
know the value of a good reputation,” Moss said drily, “when you’ve lost it. ‘Tisn’t
everything. But it’s hard to fill the place of.”
“Would
you give up being a witch to be respectable, Moss?”
“I
don’t know,” Moss said after a while, thoughtfully. “I
don’t know as I’d know how.
I have the one gift, maybe, but not the other.”
Tenar
went to her and took her hands. Surprised at the gesture, Moss got up, drawing
away a little; but Tenar drew her forward and kissed her cheek.
The
older woman put up one hand and timidly touched Tenar’s hair, one caress, as
Ogion had used to do. Then she pulled away and muttered about having to go
home, and started to leave, and asked at the door, “Or would you rather I
stayed, with them foreigners about?”
“Go
on,” Tenar said. “I’m used to foreigners.”
That night as she lay going
to sleep she entered again into the vast gulfs of wind and light, but the light
was smoky, red and orange-red and amber, as if the air itself were fire. In
this element she was and was not; flying on the wind and being the wind, the
blowing of the wind, the force that went free; and no voice called to her.
In the morning she sat on
the doorstep brushing out her hair. She was not fair to blondness, like many
Kargish people; her skin was pale, but her hair dark. It was still dark, hardly
a thread of grey in it. She had washed it,
using some of the water that was heating
to wash clothes in, for she had decided the laundry would be her day’s work,
Ged being gone, and her respectability secure. She dried her hair in the sun,
brushing it, In the hot, windy morning, sparks followed the brush
and crackled from the flying ends of her hair.
Therru
came to stand behind her, watching. Tenar turned and saw her so intent she was
almost trembling.
“What
is it, birdlet?”
“The
fire flying out,” the child said, with fear or exultation. “All over the sky!”
“It’s
just the sparks from my hair,” Tenar said, a little taken aback. Therru was
smiling, and she did not know if she had ever seen the child smile before. Therru
reached out both her hands, the whole one and the burned, as if to touch and
follow the flight of something around Tenar’s loose, floating hair. “The fires,
all flying out,” she repeated, and she laughed.
At
that moment Tenar first asked herself how Therru saw her-saw the world-and knew
she did not know: that she could not know what one saw with an eye that had
been burned away. And Ogion’s words, They wi/I fear her, returned to
her; but she felt no fear of the child. Instead, she brushed her hair again,
vigorously, so the sparks would fly, and once again she heard the little husky
laugh of delight.
She
washed the sheets, the dishcloths, her shifts and spare dress, and Therm’s
dresses, and laid them out (after making sure the goats were in the fenced pasture)
in the meadow to dry on the dry grass, weighting down the things with stones,
for the wind was gusty, with a late-summer wildness in it.
Therm
had been growing. She was still very small and thin for her age, which must be
about eight, but in the last couple of months, with her injuries healed at last
and free of pain, she had begun to run about more and to eat more. She was fast
outgrowing her clothes, hand-me-downs from Lark’s youngest, a girl of five.
Tenar
thought she might walk into the village and visit with Weaver Fan and see if he
might have an end or two of cloth to give in exchange for the swill she had
been sending for his pigs. She would like to sew something for Therru. And she
would like to visit with old Fan, too. Ogion’s death and Ged’s illness had kept
her from the village and the people she had known there. They had pulled her
away, as ever, from what she knew, what she knew how to do, the world she had
chosen to live in-a world not of kings and queens, great powers and dominions,
high arts and journeys and adventures (she thought as she made sure Therru was
with Heather, and set off into town), but of common people doing common things,
such as marrying, and bringing up children, and farming, and sewing, and doing
the wash. She thought this with a kind of vengefulness, as if she were thinking
it at
Ged, now no doubt halfway to Middle Valley. She imagined him on the road, near
the dell where she and Therru had slept. She imagined the slight, ashen-haired
man going along alone and silently, with half a loaf of the witch’s bread in
his pocket, and a load of misery in his heart.
“It’s
time you found out, maybe,” she thought to him. “Time you learned that you
didn’t learn everything on Roke!” As she harangued him thus in her mind,
another image came into it: she saw near Ged one of the men who had stood waiting
for her and Therru on that road. Involuntarily she said, “Ged, be
careful!”-fearing for him, for he did not carry even a stick. It was not the
big fellow with hairy lips that she saw, but another of them, a youngish man
with a leather cap, the one who had stared hard at Therru.
She
looked up to see the little cottage next to Fan’s house, where she had lived
when she lived here. Between it and her a man was passing. It was the man she had been
remembering, imagining, the man with a leather cap. He was going past the
cottage, past the weaver’s house; he had not seen her. She watched him walk on
up the village street without stopping. He was going either to the turning of
the hill road or to the mansion house.
Without
pausing to think why, Tenar followed him at a distance until she saw which turn
he took. He went on up the hill to the domain of the Lord of Re Albi, not down
the road that Ged had gone.
She
turned back then, and made her visit to old Fan.
Though
almost a recluse, like many weavers, Fan had been kind in his shy way to the
Kargish girl, and vigilant. How many people, she thought, had protected her
respectability! Now nearly blind, Fan had an apprentice who did most of the
weaving. He was glad to have a visitor. He sat as if in state in an old carved
chair under the object from which his use-name came: a very large painted fan,
the treasure of his family-the gift, so the story went, of a generous
sea-pirate to his grandfather for some speedy sail-making in time of need. It
was displayed open on the wall. The delicately painted men and women in their
gorgeous robes of rose and jade and azure, the towers and bridges and banners
of Havnor Great Port, were all familiar to Tenar as soon as she saw the fan
again. Visitors to Re Albi were often brought to see it. It was the
finest thing, all agreed, in the village.
She
admired it, knowing it would please the old man, and because it was indeed
very beautiful, and he said, “You’ve not seen much to equal that, in all your
travels, eh?”
“No,
no. Nothing like it in Middle Valley at all,” said she.
“When
you was here, in my cottage, did I ever show you the other side of it?”
“The
other side? No,” she said, and nothing would do then but he must get the fan
down; only she had to climb up and do it, carefully untacking it, since he could not see well
enough and could not climb up on the chair. He directed her anxiously. She
laid it in his hands, and he peered with his dim eyes at it, half closed it to make sure
the ribs played freely, then closed it all the way, turned it over, and handed it to her.
“Open it slow,” he said.
She
did so. Dragons moved as the folds of the fan moved. Painted faint and fine on
the yellowed silk, dragons of pale red, blue, green moved and grouped, as the
figures on the other side were grouped, among clouds and mountain peaks.
“Hold
it up
to the light,” said old Fan.
She
did so, and saw the two sides, the two paintings, made one by the light flowing
through the silk, so that the clouds and peaks were the towers of the city, and
the men and women were winged, and the dragons looked with human eyes.
“You
see?”
“I see,” she murmured.
“I
can’t, now, but it’s in my mind’s eye. I don’t show many that.’’
“It
is very wonderful.”
“I
meant to show it to the old mage,” Fan said, “but with one thing and another I
never did.”
Tenar
turned the fan once more before the light, then remounted it as it had been, the
dragons hidden in darkness, the men and women walking in the light of day.
Fan
took her out next to see his pigs, a fine pair, fattening nicely towards autumn
sausages. They discussed Heather’s shortcomings as a swill-carrier. Tenar told
him that she fancied a scrap of cloth for a child’s dress, and he was
delighted, pulling out a full width of fine linen sheeting for her, while the
young woman who was his apprentice, and who seemed to have taken up his
unsociability as well as his craft, clacked away at the broad loom, steady and
scowling.
Walking
home, Tenar thought of Therru sitting at that loom. It would be a decent
living. The bulk of the work was dull, always the same over, but weaving was an
honorable trade and in some hands a noble art. And people expected weavers to
be a bit shy, often to be unmarried, shut away at their work as they were; yet
they were respected. And working indoors at a loom, Therru would not have to
show her face. But the claw hand? Could that hand throw the shuttle, warp the
loom?
And was she to hide all her
life?
But what was she to do?
“Knowing what her life must be...”
Tenar set herself to think
of something else. Of the dress she would make. Lark’s daughter’s dresses were
coarse homespun, plain as mud. She could dye half this width, yellow maybe, or
with red madder from the marsh; and then a full apron or overdress of white,
with a ruffle to it.
Was the child to be hidden at a loom in
the dark and never have a ruffle to her skirt? And that would still leave
enough for a shift, and a second apron if she cut out carefully.
“Therru!” she called as she
approached the house. Heather and Therru had been in the broom-pasture when she
left. She called again, wanting to show Therru the material and tell her about
the dress. Heather came gawking around from the springhouse, hauling Sippy on a
rope.
“Where’s Therru?”
“With you,” Heather replied
so serenely that Tenar looked around for the child before she understood that
Heather had no idea where she was and had simply stated what she wished to be
true.
“Where did you leave her?”
Heather had no idea. She
had never let Tenar down before; she had seemed to understand that Therm had to
be kept more or less in sight, like a goat. But maybe it was Therru all along
who had understood that, and had kept herself in sight? So Tenar thought, as
having no comprehensible guidance from Heather, she began to look and call for
the child, receiving no response.
She
kept away from the cliff’s edge as long as she could. Their first day there,
she had explained to Therru that she must never go alone down the steep fields
below the house or along the sheer edge north of it, because one-eyed vision cannot
judge distance or depth with certainty. The child had obeyed. She always
obeyed. But children forget. But she would not forget. But she might get close
to the edge without knowing it. But surely she had gone to Moss’s house. That was
it-having been there alone, last night, she would go again. That was it, of course.
She
was not there. Moss had not seen her.
“I’ll
find her, I’ll find her, dearie,” she assured Tenar; but instead of going up
the forest path to look for her as Tenar had hoped she would, Moss began to
knot up her hair in preparation for casting a spell of finding.
Tenar
ran back to Ogion’s house, calling again and again. And this time she looked
down the steep fields below the house, hoping to see the little figure crouched
playing among the boulders. But all she saw was the sea, wrinkled and dark, at
the end of those falling fields, and she grew dizzy and sick-hearted .
She
went to Ogion’s grave and a short way past it
up the forest path, calling. As she came
back through the meadow, the kestrel was hunting in the same spot where Ged had
watched it hunt. This time it stooped, and struck, and rose with some little
creature in its talons. It flew fast to the forest. She’s feeding her young,
Tenar thought. All kinds of thoughts went through her mind very vivid and
precise, as she passed the laundry laid out on the grass, dry now, she must
take it up before evening. She must search around the house, the springhouse,
the milking shed, more carefully. This was her fault. She had caused it to happen by
thinking of making Therru into a weaver, shutting her away in the dark to work,
to be respectable. When Ogion had said
“Teach
her, teach her all, Tenar!” When she knew that a wrong that cannot be repaired
must be transcended. When she knew that the child had been given her and she
had failed in her charge, failed her trust, lost her, lost the one great gift.
She
went into the house, having searched every corner of the other buildings, and
looked again in the alcove and round the other bed. She poured herself water,
for her mouth was dry as sand.
Behind
the door the three sticks of wood, Ogion’s staff and the walking sticks, moved
in the shadows, and one of them said, “Here.”
The
child was crouched in that dark corner, drawn into her own body so that she
seemed no bigger than a little dog, head bent down to the shoulder, arms and
legs pulled tight in, the one eye shut.
“Little
bird, little sparrow, little flame, what is wrong? What happened? What have
they done to you now?”
Tenar
held the small body, closed and stiff as stone, rocking it in her arms.
“How could you frighten me so? How could you hide from me? Oh, I was so angry!”
She
wept, and her tears fell on the child’s face.
“Oh
Therru, Therru, Therru, don’t hide away from me!” A shudder went through the
knotted limbs, and slowly they loosened. Therru moved, and all at once clung to
Tenar, pushing her face into the hollow between Tenar’s breast and shoulder,
clinging tighter, till she was clutching desperately. She did not weep. She
never wept; her tears had been burned out of her, maybe; she had none. But she
made a long, moaning, sobbing sound.
Tenar
held her, rocking her, rocking her. Very, very slowly the desperate grip
relaxed . The head lay pillowed on Tenar’s breast.
“Tell me,” the woman
murmured, and the child answered in her faint, hoarse whisper, “He came here.”
Tenar’s first thought was
of Ged, and her mind, still moving with the quickness of fear, caught that, saw
who “he” was to her, and gave it a wry grin in passing, but passed on, hunting. “Who
came here?”
No answer but a kind of
internal shuddering.
“A man,” Tenar said
quietly, “a man in a leather cap.”
Therru nodded once.
“We saw him on the road,
coming here.”
No response.
“The four men-the ones I
was angry at, do you remember? He was one of them.”
But she recalled how Therru
had held her head down, hiding the burned side, not looking up, as she had
always done among strangers.
“Do you know him, Therru?”
“Yes.”
“From-from when you lived
in the camp by the river?”
One nod.
Tenar’s arms tightened
around her.
“He came here?” she said,
and all the fear she had felt turned as she spoke into anger, a rage that
burned in her the length of her body like a rod of fire. She gave a kind of
laugh- ”Hah!”-and remembered in that moment Kalessin, how Kalessin had laughed.
But it was not so
simple for a human and a woman. The fire must be contained, And the child must
be comforted.
“Did he see you?”
“I hid.”
Presently Tenar said,
stroking Therru’s hair, “He will never touch you, Therru. Understand me and
believe me: he will never touch you again. He’ll never see you again unless I’m with
you, and then he must deal with me. Do you understand, my dear, my precious, my
beautiful? You need not fear him. You must not fear him. He wants you to fear
him. He feeds on your fear. We will starve him, Therru. We’ll starve him till
he eats himself. Till he chokes gnawing on the bones of his own hands. . . . Ah, ah, ah, don’t listen to me now, I’m only angry, only angry. . . . Am I red? Am I red like a Gontishwoman, now? Like a dragon, am I red?”
She tried to joke; and Therru, lifting her head, looked up into her face from
her own crumpled, tremulous, fire-eaten face and said, “Yes. You are a red
dragon.”
The
idea of the man’s coming to the house, being in the house, coming around to
look at his handiwork, maybe thinking of improving on it, that idea
whenever it recurred to Tenar came less as a thought than as a queasy fit, a need
to vomit, But the nausea burned itself out against the anger.
They got up and washed, and
Tenar decided that what she felt most of all just now was hunger. “I am
hollow,” she said to Therru, and set them out a substantial meal of bread and
cheese, cold beans in oil and herbs, a sliced onion, and dry sausage. Therru
ate a good deal, and Tenar ate a great deal.
As they cleared up, she
said, “For the present, Therru, I won’t leave you at all, and you won’t leave
me. Right? And we should both go now to Aunty Moss’s house. She was making a
spell to find you, and she needn’t bother to go on with it, but she might
not know that.”
Therm stopped moving. She
glanced once at the open doorway, and shrank away from it.
“We need to bring in the
laundry, too. On our way back. And when we’re back, I’ll show you the cloth I
got today. For a dress. For a new dress, for you. A red dress.”
The child stood, drawing in
to herself.
“If
we hide, Therru, we feed him. We will eat. And we will starve him. Come with
me.
The
difficulty, the barrier of that doorway to the outside was tremendous to
Therru. She shrank from it, she hid her face, she trembled, stumbled, it was cruel to
force her to cross it, cruel to drive her out of hiding, but Tenar was
without pity. “Come!” she said, and the child came.
They
walked hand~in~hand acrosS the fields to Moss’s house. Once or twice Therru
managed to look up.
Moss
was not surprised to see them, but she had a queer, wary look about her. She
told Therru to run inside her house to see the ringneck hen’s new chicks and
choose which two might be hers; and Therru disappeared at once into that
refuge.
“She
was in the house all along,” Tenar said. “Hiding.” “Well she might,” said Moss.
“Why?”
Tenar asked harshly. She was not in the hid~
ing vein. “
“There’s-there’s
beings about, the witch said, not por~ tentously but uneasily.
“There’s
scoundrels about!” said Tenar, and Moss looked at her and drew back a little.
“Eh,
now, she said. “Eh, dearie. You have a fire around you, a shining of fire all
about your head. I cast the spell to find the child, but it didn’t go
right. It went its own way somehow, and I don’t know yet if it’s ended. I’m
bewildered. I saw great beings. I sought the little girl but I saw them,
flying in the mountains, flying in the clouds, And now you have that about you,
like your hair was afire. What’s amiss, what’s wrong?”
“A
man in a leather cap,” Tenar said. “A youngish man. Well enough looking. The
shoulder seam of his vest’s torn. Have you seen him round?”
Moss
nodded. “They took him on for the haying at the mansion house.”
“I told you that she”-Tenar
glanced at the house-”was with a woman and two men? He’s one of them.”
“You
mean, one of them that-”
“Yes.”
Moss stood like a wood
carving of an old woman, rigid, a block. “I don’t know,” she said at last. “I
thought I knew enough. But I don’t. What- What would- Would he come to-to see
her?”
“If he’s the father, maybe
he’s come to claim her.”
“Claim her?”
“She’s his property.”
Tenar spoke evenly. She
looked up at the heights of Gont Mountain as she spoke.
“But I think it’s not the
father. I think this is the other one. The one that came and told my friend in
the village that the child had ‘hurt herself.’ “
Moss was still bewildered,
still frightened by her own conjurations and visions, by Tenar’s fierceness, by
the presence of abominable evil. She shook her head, desolate. “I don’t know,”
she said. “I thought I knew enough. How could he come back?”
“To eat,” Tenar said. “To
eat. I won’t be leaving her alone again. But tomorrow, Moss, I might ask you to
keep her here an hour or so, early in the day. Would you do that, while I go up
to the manor house?”
“Aye, dearie. Of course. I
could put a hiding spell on her, if you like. But . . . But they’re up there, the great men from the King’s City.. . .
“Why, then, they can see
how life is among the common folk,” said Tenar, and Moss drew back again as if
from a rush of sparks blown her way from a fire in the wind.
Finding Words
They were making hay in the
lord’s long meadow, strung out across the slope in the bright shadows of morning.
Three of the mowers were women, and of the two men one was a boy, as Tenar
could make out from some distance, and the other was stooped and grizzled. She
came up along the mown rows and asked one of the women about the man with the
leather cap.
“Him
from down by Valmouth, ah,” said the mower. “Don’t know where he’s got to.” The
others came along the row, glad of a break. None of them knew where the man
from Middle Valley was or why he wasn’t mowing with them. “That kind don’t
stay,” the grizzled man said. “Shiftless. You know him, miss’s?”
“Not
by choice,” said Tenar. “He came lurking about my place-frightened the child. I
don’t know what he’s called, even.
“Calls himself Handy,” the boy volunteered. The others
looked at her or looked away and said nothing. They were beginning to piece out
who she must be, the Kargish woman in the old mage’s house. They were tenants
of the Lord of Re Albi, suspicious of the villagers, leery of anything to do
with Ogion. They whetted their scythes, turned away, strung out again, fell to
work. Tenar walked down from the hillside field, past a row of walnut
trees, to the road.
On it a man stood waiting.
Her heart leapt. She strode on to meet him.
It was Aspen, the wizard of
the mansion house. He stood gracefully leaning on his tall pine staff in the
shade of a roadside tree. As she came out onto the road he said, “Are you
looking for work?”
“No.”
“My lord needs field hands.
This hot weather’s on the turn, the hay must be got in.”
To Goha, Flint’s widow,
what he said was appropriate, and Goha answered him politely, “No doubt your
skill can turn the rain from the fields till the hay’s in.” But he knew she was
the woman to whom Ogion dying had spoken his true name, and, given that
knowledge, what he said was so insulting and deliberately false as to serve as
a clear warning. She had been about to ask him if he knew where the man Handy
was. Instead, she said, “I came to say to the overseer here that a man he took
on for the haymaking left my village as a thief and worse, not one he’d choose
to have about the place. But it seems the man’s moved on.”
She gazed calmly at Aspen
until he answered, with an effort, “I know nothing about these people.”
She had thought him, on the
morning of Ogion’s death, to be a young man, a tall, handsome youth with a grey
cloak and a silvery staff. He did not look as young as she had thought him, or
he was young but somehow dried and withered. His stare and his voice were now openly
contemptuous, and she answered him in Goha’s voice: “To be sure. I beg your
pardon.” She wanted no trouble with him. She made to go on her way back to the
village, but Aspen said, “Wait!”
She waited.
“‘A
thief and worse,’ you say, but slander’s cheap, and a woman’s tongue worse than
any thief. You come up here to make had blood among the field hands, casting
calumny and lies, the dragonseed every witch sows behind her. Did you think I
did not know you for a witch? When I saw that foul imp that clings to you, do
you think I did not know how it was begotten, and for what purposes? The man
did well who tried to destroy that creature, but the job should be completed.
You defied me once, across the body of the old wizard, and I forbore to punish
you then, for his sake and in the presence of others. But now you’ve come too
far, and I warn you, woman! I will not have you set foot on this domain. And if
you cross my will or dare so much as speak to me again, I will have you driven
from Re Albi, and off the Overfell, with the dogs at your heels. Have you understood
me?”
“No,”
Tenar said. “I have never understood men like you.
She
turned and set off down the road.
Something
like a stroking touch went up her spine, and her hair lifted up on her head.
She turned sharp round to see the wizard reach out his staff towards her, and
the dark lightnings gather round it, and his lips part to speak. She thought in
that moment, Because Ged has lost his magery, I thought all men had, but I
was wrong/-And a civil voice said, “Well, well. What have we here?”
Two
of the men from Havnor had come out onto the road from the cherry orchards on
the other side of it. They looked from Aspen to Tenar with bland and courtly
expressions, as if regretting the necessity of preventing a wizard from laying
a curse on a middle-aged widow, but really, really, it would not do.
“Mistress
Goha,” said the man with the gold-embroidered shirt, and bowed to her.
The other, the bright-eyed
one, saluted her also, smiling. “Mistress Goha,” he said, “is one who, like the
King, bears her true name openly, I think, and unafraid. Living in Gont, she
may prefer that we use her Gontish name. But knowing her deeds, I ask to do her
honor; for she wore the Ring that no woman wore since Elfarran.” He dropped to
one knee as if it were the most natural thing in the world, took Tenar’s right
hand very lightly and quickly, and touched his forehead to her wrist. He
released her and stood up, smiling that kind, collusive smile.
“Ah,” said Tenar, flustered
and warmed right through- “there’s all kinds of power in the world!-Thank you.”
The wizard stood
motionless, staring. He had closed his mouth on the curse and drawn back his
staff, but there was still a visible darkness about it and about his eyes.
She did not know whether he
had known or had just now learned that she was Tenar of the Ring. It did not
matter. He could not hate her more. To be a woman was her fault. Nothing could
worsen or amend it, in his eyes; no punishment was enough. He had looked at
what had been done to Therru, and approved.
“Sir,” she said now to the
older man, “anything less than honesty and openness seems dishonor to the king,
for whom you speak-and act, as now. I’d like to honor the king, and his
messengers. But my own honor lies in silence, until my friend releases me.
I-I’m sure, my lords, that he’ll send some word to you, in time. Only give him
time, I pray you.
“Surely,” said the one, and
the other, “As much time as he wants. And your trust, my lady, honors us above
all.”
She
went on down the road to Re Albi at last, shaken by
the shock and change of things, the
wizard’s flaying hatred, her own angry contempt, her terror at the sudden knowledge
of his will and power to do her harm, the sudden end of that terror in the
refuge offered by the envoys of the king-the men who had come in the
white-sailed ship from the haven itself, the Tower of the Sword and the Throne,
the center of right and order. Her heart lifted up in gratitude. There was
indeed a king upon that throne, and in his crown the chiefest jewel would be
the Rune of Peace.
She liked the younger man’s
face, clever and kindly, and the way he had knelt to her as to a queen,
and his smile that had a wink hidden in it. She turned to look back. The two envoys
were walking up the road to the mansion house with the wizard Aspen. They
seemed to be conversing with him amicably, as if nothing had happened.
That sank her surge of
hopeful trust a bit. To be sure, they were courtiers. It wasn’t their business
to quarrel, or to judge and disapprove. And he was a wizard, and their host’s
wizard. Still, she thought, they needn’t have walked and talked with him quite
so comfortably.
The men from Havnor stayed several days
with the Lord of Re Albi, perhaps hoping that the archmage would change his
mind and come to them, but they did not seek him, nor press Tenar about where
he might be. When they left at last, Tenar told herself that she must make up
her mind what to do. There was no real reason for her to stay here, and two
strong reasons for leaving: Aspen and Handy, neither of whom could she trust to
let her and Therru alone.
Yet
she found it hard to make up her mind, because it was
hard to think of going. In leaving Re Albi now she left Ogion, lost him, as she
had not lost him while she kept his house and weeded his onions. And she
thought, “I will never dream of the sky, down there.” Here, where Kalessin had
come, she was Tenar, she thought. Down in Middle Valley she would only be Goha
again. She delayed. She said to herself, “Am I to fear those scoundrels, to run
from them? That’s what they want me to do. Are they to make me come and go at
their will?” She said to herself, “I’ll just finish the cheese-making.” She
kept Therru always with her. And the days went by.
Moss
came with a tale to tell. Tenar had asked her about the wizard Aspen, not
telling her the whole story but saying that he had threatened her-which, in
fact, might well be all he had meant to do. Moss usually kept clear of the old
lord’s domain, but she was curious about what went on there, and not unwilling
to find the chance to chat with some acquaintances there, a woman from whom she
had learned midwifery and others whom she had attended as healer or finder. She
got them talking about the doings at the mansion house. They all hated Aspen
and so were quite ready to talk about him, but their tales must be heard as
half spite and fear. Still, there would be facts among the fancies. Moss
herself attested that until Aspen came three years ago, the younger lord, the
grandson, had been fit and well, though a shy, sullen man, “scared-like,” she
said. Then about the time the young lord’s mother died, the old lord had sent
to Roke for a wizard- “What for? With Lord Ogion not a mile away? And they’re
all witchfolk themselves in the mansion.”
But
Aspen had come. He had paid his respects and no more to Ogion, and always, Moss
said, stayed up at the mansion. Since then, less and less had been seen of the
grandson, and it was said now that he lay day and night in bed, “like a sick
baby, all shriveled up,” said one of the women who had been into the house on
some errand. But the old lord, “a hundred years old, or near, or more,” Moss
insisted-she had no fear of numbers and no respect for them-the old lord was
flourishing, “full of juice,” they said. And one of the men, for they would
have only men wait on them in the mansion, had told one of the women that the
old lord had hired the wizard to make him live forever, and that the wizard was
doing that, feeding him, the man said, off the grandson’s life, And the man saw
no harm in it, saying, “Who wouldn’t want to live forever?”
“Well,” Tenar said, taken
aback. “That’s an ugly story. Don’t they talk about all this in the village?”
Moss shrugged. It was a
matter of “Let be” again. The doings of the powerful were not to be judged by
the powerless, And there was the dim, blind loyalty, the rootedness in place:
the old man was their lord, Lord of Re Albi, nobody else’s business what
he did... . Moss evidently felt this herself. “Risky,” she said,
“bound to go wrong, such a trick,” but she did not say it was wicked.
No sign of the man Handy
had been seen up at the mansion. Longing to be sure that he had left the
Overfell, Tenar asked an acquaintance or two in the village if they had seen
such a man, but she got unwilling and equivocal replies. They wanted no part of
her affairs. “Let be. .
. . Only old Fan treated her as a friend
and fellow-villager. And that might be because his eyes were so dim he could
not clearly see Therru.
She took the child with her
now when she went into the village, or any distance at all from the house.
Therru did not find this
bondage wearisome. She stayed close by Tenar as a much younger child would do,
working with her or playing. Her play was with cat’s cradle, basket making, and
with a couple of bone figures that Tenar had found in a little grass bag on one
of Ogion’s shelves. There was an animal
that might be a dog or a sheep, a figure that might be a woman or a man. To
Tenar they had no sense of power or danger about them, and Moss said, “Just
toys.” To Therru they were a great magic. She moved them about in the patterns
of some silent story for hours at a time; she did not speak as she played.
Sometimes she built houses for the person and the animal, stone cairns, huts of
mud and straw. They were always in her pocket in their grass bag. She was
learning to spin; she could hold the distaff in the burned hand and twist the
drop-spindle with the other. They had combed the goats regularly since they had
been there, and by now had a good sackful of silky goathair to be spun.
“But
I should be teaching her,” Tenar thought, distressed. “Teach her all, Ogion
said, and what am I teaching her? Cooking and spinning?” Then another part of
her mind said in Goha’s voice, “And are those not true arts, needful and noble?
Is wisdom all words?”
Still
she worried over the matter, and one afternoon while Therru was pulling the
goathair to clean and loosen it and she was carding it, in the shade of the
peach tree, she said, “Therru, maybe it’s time you began to learn the true
names of things. There is a language in which all things bear their true names,
and deed and word are one. By speaking that tongue Segoy raised the islands
from the deeps. It is the language dragons speak.”
The
child listened, silent.
Tenar
laid down her carding combs and picked up a small stone from the ground. “In
that tongue,” she said, “this is tolk. “
Therru
watched what she did and repeated the word, tolk, but without voice,
only forming it with her lips, which were drawn back a little on the right side
by the scarring.
The
stone lay on Tenar’s palm, a stone.
They
were both silent.
“Not
yet,” Tenar said. “That’s not what I have to teach you now.” She let the stone
fall to the ground, and picked up her combs and a handful of cloudy grey wool
Therru had prepared for carding. “Maybe when you have your true name, maybe
that will be the time. Not now. Now, listen. Now is the time for stories, for
you to begin to learn the stories. I can tell you stories of the Archipelago
and of the Kargad Lands. I told you a story I learned from my friend Aihal the
Silent. Now I’ll tell you one I learned from my friend Lark when she told it to
her children and mine. This is the story of Andaur and Avad . As long ago as forever, as far away as Selidor, there lived a man
called Andaur, a woodcutter, who went up in the hills alone. One day, deep in
the forest, he cut a great oak tree down. As it fell it cried out to him in a
human voice. . . .
It
was a pleasant afternoon for them both.
But that night as she lay by the sleeping child, Tenar could not
sleep. She was restless, concerned with one petty anxiety after another-did I
fasten the pasture gate, does my hand ache from carding or is it arthritis
beginning, and so on. Then she became very uneasy, thinking she heard noises
outside the house. Why haven’t I got me a dog? she thought. Stupid, not to have
a dog. A woman and child living alone ought to have a dog these days. But this
is Ogion’s house! Nobody would come here to do evil. But Ogion is dead, dead,
buried at the roots of the tree at the forest’s edge. And no one will come.
Sparrowhawk’s gone, run away. Not even Sparrowhawk anymore, a shadow man, no
good to anyone, a dead man forced to be alive, And I have no strength, there’s
no good in me. I say the word of the Making and it dies in my mouth, it is
meaningless. A stone. I am a woman, an old woman, weak, stupid. All I do is
wrong. All I touch turns to ashes, shadow, stone. I am the creature of darkness,
swollen with darkness. Only fire can cleanse me. Only fire can eat me, eat me
away like-She sat up and cried out aloud in her own language, “The curse be
turned, and turn!”-and brought her right arm out and down, pointing straight to
the closed door. Then leaping out of bed, she went to the door, flung it open,
and said into the cloudy night, “You come too late, Aspen. I was eaten long
ago. Go clean your own house!”
There was no answer, no
sound, but a faint, sour, vile smell of burning-singed cloth or hair.
She shut the door, set
Ogion’s staff against it, and looked to see that Therru still slept. She did
not sleep herself, that night.
In the morning she took Therru into the
village to ask Fan if he would want the yarn they had been spinning, It was an
excuse to get away from the house and to be for a little while among people.
The old man said he would be glad to weave the yarn, and they talked for a few
minutes, under the great painted fan, while the apprentice scowled and clacked
away grimly at the loom. As Tenar and Therru left Fan’s house, somebody dodged
around the corner of the little cottage where she had lived. Something, wasps or
bees, were stinging Tenar’s neck and head, and there was a patter of rain all
round, a thundershower, but there were no clouds- Stones. She saw the pebbles
strike the ground. Therru had stopped, startled and puzzled, looking around. A
couple of boys ran from behind the cottage, half hiding, half showing
themselves, calling out to each other, laughing.
“Come along,” Tenar said
steadily, and they walked to Ogion’s house.
Tenar
was shaking, and the shaking got worse as they walked. She tried to conceal it from
Therru, who looked troubled but not frightened, not having understood what had
happened.
As
soon as they entered the house, Tenar knew someone had been there while they
were in the village. It smelled of burned meat and hair. The coverlet of their
bed had been disarranged .
When
she tried to think what to do, she knew there was a spell on her. It had been
laid waiting for her. She could not stop shaking, and her mind was confused,
slow, unable to decide. She could not think. She had said the word, the true
name of the stone, and it had been flung at her, in her face-in the face of
evil, the hideous face- She had dared speak- She could not speak- She thought,
in her own language, I cannot think in Hardic. I must not.
She
could think, in Kargish. Not quickly. It was as if she had to ask the girl
Arha, who she had been long ago, to come out of the darkness and think for her.
To help her. As she had helped her last night, turning the wizard’s curse back
on him. Arha had not known a great deal of what Tenar and Goha knew, but she
had known how to curse, and how to live in the dark, and how to be silent.
It
was hard to do that, to be silent. She wanted to cry out. She wanted to talk-to
go to Moss and tell her what had happened, why she must go, to say good-bye at
least. She tried to say to Heather, “The goats are yours now, Heather,” and she
managed to say that in Hardic, so that Heather would understand, but Heather
did not under-stand. She stared and laughed. “Oh, they’re Lord Ogion’s goats!”
she said.
“Then-you-”
Tenar tried to say “go on keeping them for him,” but a deadly sickness came
into her and she heard her voice saying shrilly, “fool, halfwit, imbecile,
woman!” Heather stared and stopped laughing. Tenar covered her own mouth with
her hand. She took Heather and turned her to look at the cheeses ripening in
the milking shed, and pointed to them and to Heather, back and forth, until
Heather nodded vaguely and laughed again because she was acting so queer.
Tenar
nodded to Therru-come!-and went into the house, where the foul smell was
stronger, making Therru cower.
Tenar
fetched out their packs and their travel shoes. In her pack she put her spare
dress and shifts, Therru’s two old dresses and the half-made new one and the
spare cloth; the spindle whorls she had carved for herself and Therru; and a
little food and a clay bottle of water for the way. In Therru’s pack went
Therru’s best baskets, the bone person and the bone animal in their grass bag,
some feathers, a little maze-mat Moss had given her, and a bag of nuts and
raisins.
She
wanted to say, “Go water the peach tree,” but dared not. She took the child out
and showed her. Therru watered the tiny shoot carefully.
They
swept and straightened up the house, working fast, in silence.
Tenar
set a jug back on the shelf and saw on the other end of the shelf the three
great books, Ogion’s books.
Arha
saw them and they were nothing to her, big leather boxes full of paper.
But
Tenar stared at them and bit her knuckle, frowning with the effort to decide,
to know what to do, and to know how to carry them. She could not carry them.
But she must. They could not stay here in the desecrated house, the house where
hatred had come in. They were his. Ogion’s. Ged’s.
Hers. The knowledge. Teach
her all! She emptied their wool and yarn from the sack she had meant to carry
it in and put the books in, one atop the other, and tied the neck of the bag
with a leather strap with a loop to hold it by. Then she said, “We must go now,
Therru.” She spoke in Kargish, but the child’s name was the same, it was a
Kargish word, flame, flaming; and she came, asking no questions, carrying her
little hoard in the pack on her back.
They
took up their walking sticks, the hazel shoot and the alder branch. They left
Ogion’s staff beside the door in the dark corner. They left the door of the
house wide open to the wind from the sea.
An animal sense guided
Tenar away from the fields and away from the hill road she had come by. She
took a shortcut down the steep-falling pastures, holding Therru’s hand, to the
wagon road that zigzagged down to Gont Port. She knew that if she met Aspen she
was lost, and thought he might be waiting for her on the way. But not, maybe,
on this way.
After
a mile or so of the descent she began to be able to think. What she thought
first was that she had taken the right road. For the Hardic words were coming
back to her, and after a while, the true words, so that she stooped and picked
up a stone and held it in her hand, saying in her mind, tolk; and she
put that stone in her pocket. She looked out into the vast levels of air and
cloud and said in her mind, once, Kalessin. And her mind cleared, as
that air was clear.
They
came into a long cutting shadowed by high, grassy banks and outcrops of rock,
where she was a little uneasy. As they came out onto the turn they saw the
dark-blue bay below them, and coming into it between the Armed Cliffs a
beautiful ship under full sail. Tenar had feared the last such ship, but not
this one. She wanted to run down the road to meet it.
That
she could not do. They went at Therru’s pace. It was a better pace than it had
been two months ago, and going downhill made it easy, too, But the ship ran to
meet them. There was a magewind in her sails; she came across the bay like a
flying swan. She was in port before Tenar and Therru were halfway down the next
long turning of the road.
Towns of any size at all
were very strange places to Tenar. She had not lived in them. She had seen the
greatest city in Earthsea, Havnor, once, for a while; and she had sailed into
Gont Port with Ged, years ago, but they had climbed on up the road to the
Overfell without pausing in the streets. The only other town she knew was
Valmouth, where her daughter lived, a sleepy, sunny little harbor town where a
ship trading from the Andrades was a great event, and most of the conversation
of the inhabitants concerned dried fish.
She
and the child came into the streets of Gont Port when the sun was still well
above the western sea. Therru had walked fifteen miles without complaint and
without being worn out, though certainly she was very tired . Tenar was tired too, having not slept the night before, and having been
much distressed; and also Ogion’s books had been a heavy burden. Halfway down
the road she had put them into the backpack, and the food and clothing into the
woolsack, which was better, but not all that much better. So they came
trudging among outlying houses to the landgate of the city, where the road,
coming between two carved stone dragons, turned into a street. There a man, the
guard of the gate, eyed them. Therru bent her burned face down towards the
shoulder and hid her burned hand under the apron of her dress.
“Will
you be going to a house in town, mistress?” the guard asked, peering at the
child .
Tenar
did not know what to say. She did not know there were guards at city gates. She
had nothing to pay a toll-keeper or an innkeeper. She did not know a soul in
Gont Port-except, she thought now, the wizard, the one who had come up to bury
Ogion, what was he called? But she did not know what he was called. She stood
there with her mouth open, like Heather.
“Go
on, go on,” the guard said, bored, and turned away.
She
wanted to ask him where she would find the road south across the headlands, the
coast road to Valmouth; but she dared not waken his interest again, lest he
decide she was after all a vagrant or a witch or whatever he and the stone
dragons were supposed to keep out of Gont Port. So they went on between the dragons-Therru looked up, a little,
to see them-and tramped along on cobblestones, more and more amazed,
bewildered, and abashed. It did not seem to Tenar that anybody or anything in
the world had been kept out of Gont Port. It was all here. Tall houses of
stone, wagons, drays, carts, cattle, donkeys, marketplaces, shops, crowds,
people, people-the farther they went the more people there were. Therru clung
to Tenar’s hand, sidling, hiding her face with her hair. Tenar clung to
Therru’s hand.
She
did not see how they could stay here, so the only thing to do was get started
south and go till nightfall-all too soon now-hoping to camp in the woods. Tenar
picked out a broad woman in a broad white apron who was closing the shutters of
a shop, and crossed the street, resolved to ask her for the road south out of
the city. The woman’s firm, red face looked pleasant enough, but as Tenar was
getting up her courage to speak to her, Therru clutched her hard as if trying
to hide herself against her, and looking up she saw coming down the street towards
her the man with the leather cap. He saw her at the same instant. He stopped.
Tenar
seized Therru’s arm and half dragged, half swung her round. “Come!” she said,
and strode straight on past the man. Once she had put him behind her she walked
faster, going downhill towards the flare and dark of the sunset water and the
docks and quais at the foot of the steep street. Therru ran with her, gasping
as she had gasped after she was burned.
Tall
masts rocked against the red and yellow sky. The ship, sails furled, lay
against the stone pier, beyond an oared galley.
Tenar
looked back. The man was following them, close behind. He was not hurrying.
She
ran out onto the pier, but after a way Therru stumbled and could not go on,
unable to get her breath. Tenar picked her up, and the child held to her,
hiding her face in Tenar’s shoulder. But Tenar could scarcely move, thus laden.
Her legs shook under her. She took a step, and another, and another. She came
to the little wooden bridge they had laid from the pier to the ship’s deck. She
laid her hand on its rail.
A
sailor on deck, a bald, wiry fellow, looked her over. “What’s wrong, miss’s?”
he said.
“Is-Is
the ship from Havnor?”
“From
the King’s City, sure.
“Let
me aboard!”
“Well,
I can’t do that,” the man said, grinning, but his eyes shifted; he was looking
at the man who had come to stand beside Tenar.
“You
don’t have to run away,” Handy said to her. “I don’t mean you any harm. I don’t
want to hurt you. You don’t understand. I was the one got help for her, wasn’t
I? I was really sorry, what happened. I want to help you with her.” He put out
his hand as if drawn irresistibly to touch Therru. Tenar could not move. She
had promised Therru that he would never touch her again. She saw the hand touch
the child’s bare, flinching arm.
“What
do you want with her?” said another voice. Another sailor had taken the place
of the bald one: a young man. Tenar thought he was her son.
Handy was quick to speak.
“She’s got-she took my kid. My niece. It’s mine. She witched it, she run off
with it, see- She could not speak at all. The words were gone from her again,
taken from her. The young sailor was not her son. His face was thin and stern,
with clear eyes. Looking at him, she found the words: “Let me come aboard. Please!”
The
young man held out his hand. She took it, and he brought her across the gangway
onto the deck of the ship.
“Wait
there,” he said to Handy, and to her, “Come with me.”
But
her legs would not hold her up. She sank down in a heap on the deck of the ship
from Havnor, dropping the heavy sack but clinging to the child. “Don’t let him
take her, oh, don’t let them have her, not again, not again, not again!”
The Dolphin
She would not let go the
child, she would not give the child to them. They were all men aboard the ship.
Only after a long time did she begin to be able to take into her mind what they
said, what had been done, what was happening. When she understood who the young
man was, the one she had thought was her son, it seemed as if she had understood
it all along, only she had not been able to think it. She had not been able to
think anything.
He
had come back onto the ship from the docks and now stood talking to a
grey-haired man, the ship’s master by the look of him, near the gangplank. He glanced
over at Tenar, whom they had let stay crouching with Therru in a corner of the
deck between the railing and a great windlass. The long day’s weariness had won
out over Therru’s fear; she was fast asleep, close against Tenar, with her
little pack for a pillow and her cloak for a blanket.
Tenar
got up slowly, and the young man came to her at once. She straightened her
skirts and tried to smooth her hair back. “I am Tenar of Atuan,” she said. He
stood still. She said, “I think you are the king.”
He
was very young, younger than her son, Spark. He could hardly be twenty yet. But
there was a look to him that was not young at all, something in his eyes that
made her think: He has been through the fire.
“My name is Lebannen of
Enlad, my lady,” he said, and he was about to bow or even kneel to her. She
caught his hands so that they stood there face to face. “Not to me, she said,
“nor I to you!”
He laughed in surprise, and
held her hands while he stared at her frankly. “How did you know I sought you?
Were you coming to me, when that man-?”
“No, no. I was running
away-from him-from-from ruffians- I was trying to go home, that’s all.”
“To Atuan?”
“Oh, no! To my farm. In
Middle Valley. On Gont, here.” She laughed too, a laugh with tears in it. The
tears could be wept now, and would be wept. She let go the king’s hands so that
she could wipe her eyes.
“Where is it, Middle
Valley?” he asked. “South and east, around the headlands there. Valmouth is the
port.
“We’ll take you there,” he
said, with delight in being able to offer it, to do it.
She smiled and wiped her
eyes, nodding acceptance. “A glass of wine. Some food, some rest,” he said,
“and a bed for your child.” The ship’s master, listening discreetly, gave
orders. The bald sailor she remembered from what seemed a long time ago came
forward. He was going to pick up Therru. Tenar stood between him and the child.
She could not let him touch her. “I’ll carry her,” she said, her voice strained
high.
“There’s the stairs there,
miss’s. I’ll do it,” said the sailor, and she knew he was kind, but she could
not let him touch Therru.
“Let me,” the young man,
the king, said, and with a glance at her for permission, he knelt, gathered up
the sleeping child, and carried her to the hatchway and care-fully down the
ladder-stairs. Tenar followed.
He
laid her on a bunk in a tiny cabin, awkwardly, tenderly. He tucked the cloak
around her. Tenar let him do so.
In
a larger cabin that ran across the stern of the ship, with a long window
looking out over the twilit bay, he asked her to sit at the oaken table. He
took a tray from the sailor boy that brought it, poured out red wine in goblets
of heavy glass, offered her fruit and cakes.
She
tasted the wine.
“It’s
very good, but not the Dragon Year,” she said.
He
looked at her in unguarded surprise, like any boy.
“From
Enlad, not the Andrades,” he said meekly.
“It’s
very fine,” she assured him, drinking again. She took a cake. It was
shortbread, very rich, not sweet. The green and amber grapes were sweet and
tart. The vivid tastes of the food and wine were like the ropes that moored the
ship, they moored her to the world, to her mind again.
“I
was very frightened,” she said by way of apology. “I think I’ll be myself again
soon. Yesterday-no, today, this morning-there was a-a spell-” It was almost
impossible to say the word, she stammered at it: “A c-curse-laid on me. It took
my speech, and my wits, I think. And we ran from that, but we ran right to the
man, the man who-” She looked up despairingly at the young man listening to
her. His grave eyes let her say what must be said. “He was one of the people
who crippled the child. He and her parents. They raped her and beat her and
burned her; these things happen, my lord. These things happen to children. And
he keeps following her, to get at her. And-”
She
stopped herself, and drank wine, making herself taste its flavor.
“And
so from him I ran to you. To the haven.” She looked about at the low, carved
beams of the cabin, the polished table, the silver tray, the thin, quiet face
of the young man. His hair was dark and soft, his skin a clear bronze-red; he
was dressed well and plainly, with no chain or ring or outward mark of
authority. But he looked the way a king should look, she thought.
“I’m
sorry I let the man go,” he said. “But he can be found again. Who was it laid
the spell on you?”
“A
wizard.” She would not say the name. She did not want to think about all that.
She wanted them all behind her. No retribution, no pursuit. Leave them to their
hatreds, put them behind her, forget.
Lebannen
did not press, but he asked, “Will you be safe from these men on your farm?”
“I
think so. If I hadn’t been so tired, so confused by the-by the-so confused in
my mind, so that I couldn’t think, I wouldn’t have been afraid of Handy. What
could he have done? With all the people about, in the street? I shouldn’t have
run from him. But all I could feel was her fear. She’s so little, all she can
do is fear him. She’ll have to learn not to fear him. I have to teach her that ...“ She was wandering. Thoughts came into her head in Kargish. Had she been
talking in Kargish? He would think she was mad, an old mad woman babbling. She
glanced up at him furtively. His dark eyes were not on her; he gazed at the
flame of the glass lamp that hung low over the table, a little, still, clear
flame. His face was too sad for a young man’s face.
“You
came to find him,” she said. “The archmage. Sparrowhawk.”
“Ged,”
he said, looking at her with a faint smile. “You, and he, and I go by our true
names.
“You
and I, yes. But he, only to you and me.”
He
nodded.
“He’s
in danger from envious men, men of ill will, and he has no-no defense, now. You
know that?”
She
could not bring herself to be plainer, but Lebannen said, “He told me that his
power as a mage was gone. Spent in the act that saved me, and all of us. But it
was hard to believe. I wanted not to believe him.”’
“I
too, But it is so. And so he-” Again she hesitated. “He wants to be alone until
his hurts are healed,” she said at last, cautiously.
Lebannen
said, “He and I were in the dark land, the dry land, together. We died
together. Together we crossed the mountains there. You can come back across the
mountains. There is a way. He knew it. But the name of the mountains is Pain.
The stones . . . The stones cut, and the cuts are long to heal.”
He
looked down at his hands. She thought of Ged’s hands, scored and gashed,
clenched on their wounds. Holding the cuts close, closed.
Her
own hand closed on the small stone in her pocket, the word she had picked up on
the steep road.
“Why
does he hide from me?’” the young man cried in grief. Then, quietly, “I hoped
indeed to see him. But if he doesn’t wish it, that’s the end of it, of course.”
She recognized the courtliness, the civility, the dignity of the messengers
from Havnor, and appreciated it; she knew its worth. But she loved him for his
grief.
“Surely
he’ll come to you. Only give him time. He was so badly hurt-everything taken
from him- But when he spoke of you, when he said your name, oh, then I saw him
for a moment as he was-as he will be again- All pride!’”
“Pride?”’
Lebannen repeated, as if startled.
“Yes.
Of course, pride. Who should be proud, if not he?”
“I
always thought of him as- He was so patient,” Lebannen said, and then laughed
at the inadequacy of his description.
“Now
he has no patience,” she said, “and is hard on himself beyond all reason.
There’s nothing we can do for him, I think, except let him go his own way and
find himself at the end of his tether, as they say on Gont All at once she was at the end of her own
tether, so weary she felt ill. “I think I must rest now,”” she said.
He
rose at once. “Lady Tenar, you say you fled from one enemy and found another;
but I came seeking a friend, and found another.’ “ She smiled at
his wit and kindness. What a nice boy he is, she thought.
The ship was all astir when
she woke: creaking and groaning of timbers, thud of running feet overhead,
rattle of canvas, sailors’ shouts. Therru was hard to waken and woke dull,
perhaps feverish, though she was always so warm that Tenar found it hard to
judge her fevers. Remorseful for having dragged the fragile child fifteen miles
on foot and for all that had happened yesterday, Tenar tried to cheer her by
telling her that they were in a ship, and that there was a real king on the ship,
and that the little room they were in was the king’s own room; that the ship
was taking them home, to the farm, and Aunty Lark would be waiting for them at
home, and maybe Sparrowhawk would be there too. Not even that roused Therru’s
interest. She was blank, inert, mute.
On
her small, thin arm Tenar saw a mark-four fingers, red, like a brand, as from a
bruising grip. But Handy had not gripped her, he had only touched her. Tenar
had told her, had promised her that he would never touch her again. The promise
had been broken. Her word meant nothing. What word meant anything, against deaf
violence?
She
bent down and kissed the marks on Therru’s arm.
“I
wish I’d had time to finish your red dress,” she said. “The king would probably
like to see it. But then, I suppose people don’t wear their best clothes on a
ship, even kings.”
Therru
sat on the bunk, her head bent down, and did not answer. Tenar brushed her
hair. It was growing out thick at last, a silky black curtain over the burned
parts of the scalp. “Are you hungry, birdlet? You didn’t have any supper last
night. Maybe the king will give us breakfast. He gave me cakes and grapes last
night.”
No
response.
When
Tenar said it was time to leave the room, she obeyed. Up on deck she stood with
her head bent to her shoulder. She did not look up at the white sails full of
the morning wind, nor at the sparkling water, nor back at Gont Mountain rearing
its bulk and majesty of forest, cliff, and peak into the sky. She did not look
up when Lebannen spoke to her.
“Therru,”
Tenar said softly, kneeling by her, “when a king speaks to you, you answer.
She
was silent.
The
expression of Lebannen's face as he looked at her was unreadable. A mask
perhaps, a civil mask for revulsion, shock. But his dark eyes were steady. He
touched the child’s arm very lightly, saying, “It must be strange for you, to
wake up in the middle of the sea."
She
would eat only a little fruit. When Tenar asked her if she wanted to go back to
the cabin, she nodded. Reluctant, Tenar left her curled up in the bunk and
went back up on deck.
The
ship was passing between the Armed Cliffs, towering grim walls that seemed to
lean above the sails. Bowmen on guard in little forts like mud-swallows’ nests
high on the cliffs looked down at them on deck, and the sailors yelled
cheerfully up at them. “Way for the king!”’ they shouted, and the reply came
down not much louder than the calling of swallows from the heights, “The
king!"
Lebannen
stood at the high prow with the ship’s master and an elderly, lean, narrow-eyed
man in the grey cloak of a mage of Roke Island. Ged had worn such a cloak, a
clean, fine one, on the day he and she brought the Ring of ErrethAkbe to the
Tower of the Sword; an old one, stained and dirty and travelworn, had been all
his blanket on the cold stone of the Tombs of Atuan, and on the dirt of the
desert mountains when they had crossed those mountains together. She was
thinking of that as the foam flew by the ship’s sides and the high cliffs fell
away behind.
When
the ship was out past the last reefs and had begun to swing eastward, the three
men came to her. Lebannen said, “My lady, this is the Master Windkey of Roke
Island.”
The
mage bowed, looking at her with praise in his keen eyes, and curiosity also; a
man who liked to know which way the wind blew, she thought.
“Now
I needn”t hope the fair weather will hold, but can count on it,’” she said to
him.
“I’m
only cargo on a day like this,’” said the mage. "Besides, with a sailor
like Master Serrathen handling the ship, who needs a weatherworker?”
We
are so polite, she thought, all Ladies and Lords and Masters, all bows and
compliments. She glanced at the young king. He was looking at her, smiling but
reserved.
She
felt as she had felt in Havnor as a girl: a barbarian, uncouth among their
smoothnesses. But because she was not a girl now, she was not awed, but only
wondered at how men ordered their world into this dance of masks, and how
easily a woman might learn to dance it.
It
would take them only the day, they told her, to sail to Valmouth. They would
make port there by late afternoon, with this fair wind in the sails.
Still
very weary from the long distress and strain of the day before, she was content
to sit in the seat the bald sailor contrived for her out of a straw mattress
and a piece of sailcloth, and watch the waves and the gulls, and see the
outline of Gont Mountain, blue and dreamy in the noon light, changing as they
skirted its steep shores only a mile or two out from land. She brought Therru
up to be in the sunshine, and the child lay beside her, watching and dozing.
A
sailor, a very dark man, toothless, came on bare feet with soles like hooves
and hideously gnarled toes, and put something down on the canvas near Therru.
“For the little girl,”’ he said hoarsely, and went off at once, though not far
off. He looked around hopefully now and then from his work to see if she liked
his gift and then pretended he had not looked around. Therru would not touch
the little cloth-wrapped packet. Tenar had to open it. It was an exquisite carving
of a dolphin, in bone or ivory, the length of her thumb.
“It
can live in your grass bag,” Tenar said, “with the others, the bone people.”
At
that Therru came to life enough to fetch out her grass bag and put the dolphin
in it. But Tenar had to go thank the humble giver. Therru would not look at him
or speak. After a while she asked to go back to the cabin, and Tenar left her
there with the bone person, the bone animal, and the dolphin for company.
It’s
so easy, she thought with rage, it’s so easy for Handy
to take the sunlight from
her, take the ship and the king and her childhood from her, and it’s so hard to
give them back! A year I’ve spent trying to give them back to her, and with one
touch he takes them and throws them away. And what good does it do him-what’s
his prize, his power? Is power that-an emptiness?
She
joined the king and the mage at the ship’s railing. The sun was well to the
west now, and the ship drove through a glory of light that made her think of
her dream of flying with the dragons.
“Lady
Tenar,” the king said, “I give you no message for our friend. It seems to me
that to do so is to lay a burden on you, and also to encroach upon his freedom;
and I don’t want to do either. I am to be crowned within the month. If it were
he that held the crown, my reign would begin as my heart desires. But whether
he’s there or not, he brought me to my kingdom. He made me king. I will not
forget it.”
“I
know you will not forget it,” she said gently. He was so intense, so serious,
armored in the formality of his rank and yet vulnerable in his honesty, the
purity of his will. Her heart yearned to him. He thought he had learned pain,
but he would learn it again and again, all his life, and forget
And therefore he would not, like Handy, do the easy thing to do.
“I’ll
bear a message willingly,” she said. “It’s no burden. Whether he’d hear it is
up to him.”
The
Master Windkey grinned. “It always was,”’ he said. “Whatever he did was up to
him.”
“You’ve
known him a long time?”
“Even
longer than you, my lady. Taught him,’” said the mage. “What I could. . . . He came to the School on Roke, you know, as a boy, with a letter from
Ogion telling us that he had great power. But the first time I had him out in a
boat, to learn how to speak to the wind, you know, he raised up a waterspout. I
saw then what we were in for. I thought, Either he’ll be drowned before he’s
sixteen, or he’ll be archmage before he’s forty. . . . Or I like to think I thought it.”
“Is
he still archmage?”’ Tenar asked. The question seemed baldly ignorant, and when
it was greeted by a silence, she feared it had been worse than ignorant.
The
mage said finally, “There is now no Archmage of Roke. “ His tone was exceedingly cautious and precise.
She
dared not ask what he meant.
“I
think,” said the king, “that the Healer of the Rune of Peace may be part of any
council of this realm; don’t you think so, sir?”
After
another pause and evidently with a little struggle, the mage said,
“Certainly.”’
The
king waited, but he said no more.
Lebannen
looked out at the bright water and spoke as if he began a tale: “When he and I
came to Roke from the farthest west, borne by the dragon He paused, and the dragon’s name spoke
itself in Tenar’s mind, Kalessin, like a struck gong.
“The
dragon left me there, but bore him away. The keeper of the door of the House of
Roke said then, ‘He has done with doing. He goes home.’ And before that-on the
beach of Selid or-he bade me leave his staff, saying he was no mage now. So the
Masters of Roke took counsel to choose a new archmage.
“They
took me among them, that I might learn what it might be well for a king to know
about the Council of the Wise. And also I was one of them to replace one of
their number: Thorion, the Summoner, whose art was turned against him by that
great evil which my lord Sparrowhawk found and ended. When we were there, in
the dry land, between the wall and the mountains, I saw Thorion. My lord spoke
to him, telling him the way back to life across the wall. But he did not take
it. He did not come back.””
The
young man’s strong, fine hands held hard to the ship’s rail. He still gazed at
the sea as he spoke. He was silent for a minute and then took up his story.
“So
I made out the number, nine, who meet to choose the new archmage.
“They
are . . . they are wise men,” he said, with a glance at Tenar.
“Not only learned in their art, but knowledgeable men. They use their
differences, as I had seen before, to make their decision strong. But this time
. . .
“The
fact is,” said the master windkey, seeing Lebannen unwilling to seem to
criticize the Masters of Roke, “we were all difference and no decision. We
could come to no agreement. Because the archmage wasn’t dead-was alive, you
see, and yet no mage-and yet still a dragonlord, it seemed. . . . And because our Changer was still shaken from the turning of his own
art on him, and believed that the Summoner would return from death, and begged
us to wait for him. . .
. And because the Master Patterner would
not speak at all. He is a Karg, my lady, like yourself; did you know that? He
came to us from Karego-At. “ “ His keen eyes watched her:
which way does the wind blow? “So because of all that, we found ourselves at a
loss. When the Doorkeeper asked for the names of those from whom we would
choose, not a name was spoken. Everybody looked at everybody else
“I
looked at the ground,” Lebannen said.
“So
at last we looked to the one who knows the names:
the Master Namer. And he
was watching the Patterner, who hadn’t said a word, but sat there among his
trees like a stump. It’s in the Grove we meet, you know, among those trees
whose roots are deeper than the islands. It was late in the evening by then.
Sometimes there’s a light among those trees, but not that night. It was dark,
no starlight, a cloudy sky above the leaves, And the Patterner stood up and
spoke then-but in his own language, not in the Old Speech, nor in Hardic, but
in Kargish. Few of us knew it or even knew what tongue it was, and we didn’t
know what to think. But the Namer told us what the Patterner had said. He said:
A woman on Gont. “
He
stopped. He was no longer looking at her. After a bit she said, “Nothing more?”
“Not
a word more. When we pressed him, he stared at us and couldn’t answer; for he’d
been in the vision, you see-he’d been seeing the shape of things, the pattern;
and it’s little of that can ever be put in words, and less into ideas. He knew
no more what to think of what he’d said than the rest of us. But it was all we
had.”
The
Masters of Roke were teachers, after all, and the Windkey was a very good
teacher; he couldn’t help but make his story clear. Clearer perhaps than he
wanted. He glanced once again at Tenar, and away.
“So,
you see, it seemed we should come to Gont. But for what? Seeking whom? ‘A
woman’-not much to go on! Evidently this woman is to guide us, show us the way,
somehow, to our archmage. And at once, as you may think, my lady, you were
spoken of-for what other woman on Gont had we ever heard of? It is no great
island, but yours is a great fame. Then one of us said, ‘She would lead us to
Ogion.’ But we all knew that Ogion had long ago refused to be archmage, and
surely would not accept now that he was old and ill. And indeed Ogion was dying
as we spoke, I think. Then another said, ‘But she’d lead us also to Sparrowhawk!’
And then we were truly in the dark.”
“Truly,”
Lebannen said. “For it began to rain, there among the trees.” He smiled. “I had
thought I’d never hear rain fall again, It was a great joy to me.
“Nine
of us wet,” said the Windkey, “and one of us happy.”
Tenar
laughed. She could not help but like the man. If he was so wary of her, it
behooved her to be wary of him; but to Lebannen, and in Lebannen’s presence,
only candor would do.
“Your
‘woman on Gont’ can’t be me, then, for I will not lead you to Sparrowhawk.”
“It
was my opinion,” the mage said with apparent and perhaps real candor of his
own, “that it couldn’t be you, my lady. For one thing, he would have said your
name, surely, in the vision. Very few are those who bear their true names
openly! But I am charged by the Council of Roke to ask you if you know of any
woman on this isle who might be the one we seek-sister or mother to a man of
power, or even his teacher; for there are witches very wise in their way. Maybe
Ogion knew such a woman? They say he knew every soul on this island, for all he
lived alone and wandered in the wilderness. I wish he were alive to aid us now!
She
had thought already of the fisherwoman of Ogion’s story. But that woman had
been old when Ogion knew her, years ago, and must be dead by now. Though
dragons, she thought, lived very long lives, it was said.
She
said nothing for a while, and then only, “I know no one of that sort.”
She
could feel the mage’s controlled impatience with her. What’s she holding out
for? What is it she wants? he was thinking, no doubt. And she wondered why it
was she could not tell him. His deafness silenced her. She could not even tell
him he was deaf.
“So,” she said at last,
“there is no archmage of Earthsea. But there is a king.”’
“In whom our hope and trust
are well founded,” the mage said with a warmth that became him well. Lebannen,
watching and listening, smiled.
“In these past years,”
Tenar said, hesitant, “there have been many troubles, many miseries. My-the
little girl- Such things have been all too common. And I have heard men and
women of power speak of the waning, or the changing, of their power.
“That one whom the archmage
and my lord defeated in the dry land, that Cob, caused untold harm and ruin. We
shall be repairing our art, healing our wizards and our wizardry, for a long
time yet,” the mage said, decisively.
“I wonder if there might be
more to be done than repairing and healing,” she said, “though that too, of
course- But I wonder, could it be that . . . that one such as
Cob could have such power because things were already altering . . . and that a change, a great change, has been taking place, has taken
place? And that it’s because of that change that we have a king again in
Earthsea-perhaps a king rather than an archmage?”’
The Windkey looked at her
as if he saw a very distant storm cloud on the uttermost horizon. He even
raised his right hand in the hint, the first sketch, of a wind binding spell,
and then lowered it again. He smiled. “Don’t be afraid, my lady,” he said.
“Roke, and the Art Magic, will endure. Our treasure is well guarded!”
“Tell Kalessin that,”’ she
said, suddenly unable to endure the utter unconsciousness of his disrespect. It
made him stare, of course. He heard the dragon’s name. But it did not
make him hear her. How could he, who had
never listened to a woman since his mother sang him his last cradle song, hear
her?
“Indeed,” said Lebannen,
“Kalessin came to Roke, which is said to be defended utterly from dragons; and not
through any spell of my lord’s, for he had no magery then. . . . But I don’t think, Master Windkey, that Lady Tenar was afraid for
herself.”’
The mage made an earnest
effort to amend his offense. “I’m sorry, my lady,”’ he said, “I spoke as to an
ordinary woman.
She almost laughed. She
could have shaken him. She said only, indifferently, “My fears are ordinary
fears.” It was no use; he could not hear her.
But the young king was
silent, listening.
A sailor boy up in the
dizzy, swaying world of the masts and sails and rigging overhead called out
clear and sweet, “Town there round the point!’” And in a minute those down on
deck saw the little huddle of slate roofs, the spires of blue smoke, a few
glass windows catching the westering sun, and the docks and piers of Valmouth
on its bay of satiny blue water.
“Shall I take her in or
will you talk her in, my lord?”’ asked the calm ship’s-master, and the Windkey
replied, “Sail her in, master. I don’t want to have to deal with all that
flotsam!”-waving his hand at the dozens of fishing craft that littered the bay.
So the king’s ship, like a swan among ducklings, came tacking slowly in, hailed
by every boat she passed .
Tenar looked along the
docks, but there was no other seagoing vessel.
“I have a sailor son,’” she
said to Lebannen. “I thought his ship might be in.”’
“What
is his ship?’
“He
was third mate aboard the Gull of Eskel, but that was more than two
years ago. He may have changed ships. He’s a restless man.”’ She smiled. “When
I first saw you, I thought you were my son. You’re nothing alike, only in being
tall, and thin, and young. And I was confused, frightened. . . . Ordinary fears.”
The
mage had gone up on the master’s station in the prow, and she and Lebannen
stood alone.
“There
is too much ordinary fear,” he said.
It
was her only chance to speak to him alone, and the words came out hurried and
uncertain-’ ‘1 wanted to say- but there was no use-but couldn’t it be that
there’s a woman on Gont, I don’t know who, I have no idea, but it could be that
there is, or will be, or may be, a woman, and that they seek-that they
need-her. Is it impossible?”
He
listened. He was not deaf. But he frowned, intent, as if trying to understand a
foreign language. And he said only, under his breath, “It may be.”
A
fisherwoman in her tiny dinghy bawled up, “Where from?’” and the boy in the
rigging called back like a crowing cock, “From the King’s City!”
“What
is this ship’s name?” Tenar asked. “My son will ask what ship I sailed on.
“Dolphin,
“ Lebannen answered, smiling at her. My son, my king, my
dear boy, she thought. How I’d like to keep you nearby!
“I
must go get my little one,’' “ she said.
“How
will you get home?”
“Afoot.
It’s only a few miles up the valley.” She pointed past the town, inland, where
Middle Valley lay broad and sunlit between two arms of the mountain, like a
lap. “The village is on the river, and my farm’s a half mile from the
village. It’s a pretty
corner of your kingdom.”
“But
will you be safe?”
“Oh,
yes. I’ll spend tonight with my daughter here in Valmouth, And in the village
they’re all to be depended on. I won’t be alone.”
Their
eyes met for a moment, but neither spoke the name they both thought.
“Will
they be coming again, from Roke?” she asked. “Looking for the ‘woman on
Gont”-or for him?”’
“Not
for him. That, if they propose again, I will forbid,” Lebannen said, not
realizing how much he told her in those three words. “But as for their search
for a new archmage, or for the woman of the Patterner’s s vision, yes, that may
bring them here. And perhaps to you.
“They’ll
be welcome at Oak Farm,” she said. “Though not as welcome as you would
be."
“I will come when I can,”
he said, a little sternly; and a little wistfully, “if I can.”
Home
Most of the people of
Valmouth came down to the docks to see the ship from Havnor, when they heard
that the king was aboard, the new king, the young king that the new songs were
about. They didn’t know the new songs yet, but they knew the old ones, and old
Relli came with his harp and sang a piece of the Deed of Morred, for a
king of Earthsea would be the heir of Morred for certain. Presently the king
himself came on deck, as young and tall and handsome as could be, and with him
a mage of Roke, and a woman and a little girl in old cloaks not much better
than beggars, but he treated them as if they were a queen and a princess, so
maybe that’s what they were. “Maybe it’s his mother,” said Shinny, trying to
see over the heads of the men in front of her, and then her friend Apple
clutched her arm and said in a kind of whispered shriek, “It is-it’s mother!”
“Whose
mother?” said Shinny, and Apple said, “Mine. And that’s Therru.” But she did
not push forward in the crowd, even when an officer of the ship came ashore to
invite old Relli aboard to play for the king. She waited with the others. She
saw the king receive the notables of Val-mouth, and heard Relli sing for him.
She watched him bid his guests farewell, for the ship was going to stand out to
sea again, people said, before night fell, and be on her way
home to Havnor, The last to
come across the gangplank were Therru and Tenar. To each the king gave the
formal embrace, laying cheek to cheek, kneeling tO embrace Therru. “Ah!” said
the crowd on the dock. The sun was setting in a mist of gold, laying a great
gold track across the bay, as the two came down the railed gangplank. Tenar
lugged a heavy pack and bag; Therru’s face was bent down and hidden by her
hair. The gangplank was run in, and the sailors leapt to the rigging, and the
officers shouted, and the ship Dolphin turned on her way. Then Apple
made her way through the crowd at last.
“Hello,
mother,” she said, and Tenar said, “Hello, daughter.” They kissed, and Apple
picked up Therru and said, “How you’ve grown! You’re twice the girl you were.
Come on, come on home with me.
But
Apple was a little shy with her mother, that evening, in the pleasant house of
her young merchant husband. She gazed at her several times with a thoughtful,
almost a wary look. “It never meant a thing to me, you know, mother,” she said
at the door of Tenar’s bedroom-”all that-the Rune of peace-and you bringing the
Ring to Havnor. It was just like one of the songs. A thousand years ago! But it
really was you, wasn’t it?”
“It
was a girl from Atuan,” Tenar said. “A thousand years ago. I think I could
sleep for a thousand years, just now.
“Go
to bed, then.” Apple turned away, then turned back, lamp in hand.
“King-kisser,” she said.
“Get
along with you,” said Tenar.
Apple and her husband kept Tenar a couple
of days, but after that she was determined tO go to the farm. So Apple walked
with her and Therru up along the placid, silvery Kaheda. Summer was turning to
autumn. The sun was still hot, but the wind was cool. The foliage of trees had
a weary, dusty look to it, and the fields were cut or in harvest.
Apple spoke of how much
stronger Therru was, and how sturdily she walked now.
“I wish you’d seen her at
Re Albi,” Tenar said, “before-’” and stopped. She had decided not to worry her
daughter with all that.
“What did happen? “ “ Apple
asked, so clearly resolved to know that Tenar gave in and answered in a low
voice, “One of them.”
Therru was a few yards
ahead of them, long-legged in her outgrown dress, hunting blackberries in the
hedgerows as she walked.
“Her father?” Apple asked,
sickened at the thought.
“Lark said the one that
seems to be the father called himself Hake. This one’s younger. He’s the one
that came to Lark to tell her. He’s called Handy. He was.., hanging around at
Re Albi. And then by ill luck we ran into him in Gont Port. But the king sent
him off. And now I’m here and he’s there, and all that’s done with.””
“But Therru was
frightened,” Apple said, a bit grimly. Tenar nodded.
“But why did you go to Gont
Port?”
“Oh, well, this man Handy
was working for a man
. .
. a wizard at the lord’s house in Re Albi, who took a dislike to me She tried to think of the wizard’s
use-name and could not; all she could think of was Tuaho, a Kargish word
for a kind of tree, she could not remember what tree.
“So?”’
“Well, so, it seemed better
just to come on home.’”
“But what did this wizard dislike you
for?”’
“For being a woman, mostly.”
“ Bah,” said Apple. “Old cheese rind.”
“Young cheese rind, in this case.”
“Worse yet. Well, nobody around here that I know of has seen the parents,
if that’s the word for “em. But if they’re still hanging about, I don’t like
your being alone in the farmhouse.’”
It is pleasant to be
mothered by a daughter, and to behave as a daughter to one’s daughter. Tenar
said impatiently, “I’ll be perfectly all right!”
“You could at least get a dog.”
“I’ve thought of that. Somebody in the village might have a pup.
We’ll ask Lark when we stop by there.”
“Not a puppy, mother. A dog.”
“But a young one-one Therru could play with,” she pleaded.
“A nice puppy that will come and kiss the burglars,” said Apple,
stepping along buxom and grey-eyed, laughing at her mother.
They came to the village about midday. Lark welcomed Tenar and
Therru with a festivity of embraces, kisses, questions, and things to eat. Lark’s
quiet husband and other villagers stopped by to greet Tenar. She felt the
happiness of homecoming.
Lark and the two youngest of her seven children, a boy and a
girl, accompanied them out to the farm. The children had known Therru since
Lark first brought her home, of course, and were used to her, though two
months’ separation made them shy at first. With them, even with Lark, she
remained withdrawn, passive, as in the bad old days.
“She’s worn out, confused by
all this traveling. She’ll get over it. She’s come along wonderfully,” Tenar
said to Lark, but Apple would not let her get out of it so easily. “One of
them turned up and terrified her and mother both,’” said Apple. And little
by little, between them, the daughter and the friend got the story out of Tenar
that afternoon, as they opened up the cold, stuffy, dusty house, put it to
rights, aired the bedding, shook their heads over sprouted onions, laid in a bit
of food in the pantry, and set a large kettle of soup on for supper. What they
got came a word at a time. Tenar could not seem to tell them what the wizard
had done; a spell, she said vaguely, or maybe it was that he had sent Handy
after her. But when she came to talk about the king, the words came tumbling
out.
“And then there he was-the king!-like a sword blade- And Handy
shrinking and shrivelling back from him- And I thought he was Spark! I did, I
really did for a moment, I was so-so beside myself-”’
“Well,” said Apple, “that’s all right, because Shinny thought you
were his mother. When we were on the docks watching you come sailing in in your
glory. She kissed him, you know, Aunty Lark. Kissed the king-just like that. I
thought next thing she’d kiss that mage. But she didn’t.”
“I should think not, what an idea. What mage?” said Lark, with
her head in a cupboard. “Where”s
your flour bin, Goha?’”
“Your hand’s on it. A Roke mage, come looking for a new
archmage.”
“Here?”
“Why not?”’ said Apple. “The last one was from Gont, wasn’t he?
But they didn’t spend much time looking. They sailed straight back to Havnor,
once they’d got rid of mother.”
“How you do talk.”
“He was looking for a woman, he said,’” Tenar told them. “‘A
woman on Gont.’ But he didn’t seem too happy about it.”
“A wizard looking for a woman? Well, that’s something new,”’ said
Lark. “I’d have thought this’d be weevilly by now, but it’s perfectly good.
I’ll bake up a bannock or two, shall I? Where’s the oil?’”
“I’ll need to draw some from the crock in the cool-room. Oh,
Shandy! There you are! How are you? How’s Clear-brook? How’s everything been?
Did you sell the ram lambs?”
They sat down nine to
supper. In the soft yellow light of the evening in the stone-floored kitchen,
at the long farm table, Therru began to lift her head a little, and spoke a few
times to the other children; but there was still a cowering in her, and as it
grew darker outside she sat so that her seeing eye could watch the window.
Not until Lark and her children had gone home in the twilight,
and Apple was singing Therru to sleep, and she was washing up the dishes with
Shandy, did Tenar ask about Ged. Somehow she had not wanted to while Lark and
Apple were listening; there would have been so many explanations. She had
forgotten to mention his being at Re Albi at all. And she did not want to talk
about Re Albi any more. Her mind seemed to darken when she tried to think of
it.
“Did a man come here last month from me-to help out with the
work?”
“Oh, I clean forgot!’” cried Shandy. “Hawk, you mean- him with
the scars on his face?”
“Yes,’” Tenar said. “Hawk.”
“Oh, aye, well, he’ll be away up on Hot Springs Mountain, above
Lissu, up there with the sheep, with Serry’s sheep, I believe. He come here and
says how you sent him, and there wasn’t a lick o’ work for him here, you know,
with
. Clearbrook and me looking after the sheep and I been dairying and
old Tiff and Sis helping me out when needed, and I racked my brains, but
Clearbrook he says, ‘Go ask Serry’s man, Farmer Serry’s overseer up by
Kahedanan, do they need herders in the high pastures,’ he said, and that Hawk
went off and did that, and got took on, and was off next day. ‘Go ask Serry’s
man,’ Clearbrook told him, and that’s what he done, and got took right on. So
he’ll be back down with the flocks come fall, no doubt. Up there on the Long
Fells above Lissu, in the high pastures. I think maybe it was goats they wanted
him for. Nice-spoken fellow. Sheep or goats, I don’t remember which. I hope
it’s all right with you that we didn’t keep him on here, Goha, but it’s the
truth there wasn’t a lick o’ work for him what with me and Clearbrook and old
Tiff, and Sis got the flax in. And he said he’d been a goatherd over there
where he come from, away round the mountain, some place above Armouth he said,
though he said he’d never herded sheep. Maybe it’ll be goats they’ve got him
with up there.”
“Maybe,” said Tenar. She was much relieved and much disappointed.
She had wanted to know him safe and well, but she had wanted also to find him
here.
But it was enough, she told herself, simply to be home- and maybe
better that he was not here, that none of all that was here, all the griefs and
dreams and wizardries and terrors of Re Albi left behind, for good. She was
here, now, and this was home, these stone floors and walls, these smallpaned
windows, outside which the oaks stood dark in starlight, these quiet, orderly
rooms. She lay awake awhile that night. Her daughter slept in the next room,
the children’s room, with Therru, and Tenar lay in her own bed, her husband’s
bed, alone.
She slept. She woke, remembering no dream.
After a few days at the
farm she scarcely gave a thought to the summer passed on the Overfell. It was long ago and far away. Despite
Shandy’s insistence on there not being a lick o’ work to be done about the
farm, she found plenty that needed doing: all that had been left undone over
the summer and all that had to be done in the season of harvest in the fields
and dairy. She worked from daybreak till nightfall, and if by chance she had
an hour to sit down, she spun, or sewed for Therru. The red dress was finished
at last, and a pretty dress it was, with a white apron for fancy wear and an
orangey-brown one for everyday. “Now, then, you look beautiful!”” said Tenar in
her seamstress’s pride, when Therru first tried it on.
Therru turned her face away.
“You are beautiful,” Tenar said in a different tone. “Listen to
me, Therru. Come here. You have scars, ugly scars, because an ugly, evil thing
was done to you. People see the scars. But they see you, too, and you aren’t
the scars. You aren’t ugly. You aren’t evil. You are Therru, and beautiful. You
are Therru who can work, and walk, and run, and dance, beautifully, in a red
dress.”
The child listened, the soft, unhurt side of her face as
expressionless as the rigid, scar-masked side.
She looked down at Tenar’s hands, and presently touched them with
her small fingers. “It is a beautiful dress,’” she said in her faint, hoarse
voice.
When Tenar was alone, folding up the scraps of red material,
tears came stinging into her eyes. She
felt rebuked. She had done right to make the dress, and she had spoken the
truth to the child. But it was not enough, the right and the truth. There was a
gap, a void, a gulf, on beyond the right and the truth. Love, her love for
Therru and Therru’s for her, made a bridge across that gap, a bridge of spider
web, but love did not fill or close it. Nothing did that. And the child knew
it better than she.
The day of the equinox came, a bright sun of autumn burning
through the mist. The first bronze was in the leaves of the oaks. As she
scrubbed cream pans in the dairy with the window and door wide open to the
sweet air, Tenar thought that her young king was being crowned this day in Havnor.
The lords and ladies would walk in their clothes of blue and green and crimson,
but he would wear white, she thought. He would climb up the steps to the Tower
of the Sword, the steps she and Ged had climbed. The crown of Morred would be
placed on his head. He would turn as the trumpets sounded and seat himself on
the throne that had been empty so many years, and look at his kingdom with
those dark eyes that knew what pain was, what fear was. “Rule well, rule long,”
she thought, “poor boy!’” And she thought, “It should have been Ged there
putting the crown on his head. He should have gone.
But Ged was herding the rich man’s sheep, or maybe goats, up in
the high pastures. It was a fair, dry, golden autumn, and they would not be
bringing the flocks down till the snow fell up there on the heights.
When she went into the village, Tenar made a point of going by
Ivy’s cottage at the end of Mill Lane. Getting to know Moss at Re Albi had made
her wish to know Ivy better, if she could once get past the witch’s suspicion
and jealousy. She missed Moss, even though she had Lark here; she had learned
from her and had come to love her, and Moss had given both her and Therru
something they needed. She hoped to find a replacement of that here. But Ivy,
though a great deal cleaner and more reliable than Moss, had no intention of
giving up her dislike of Tenar. She treated her overtures of friendship with
the contempt that, Tenar admitted, they perhaps deserved. “You go your way, I go mine,” the witch
told her in everything but words; and Tenar obeyed, though she continued to
treat Ivy with marked respect when they met. She had, she thought, slighted her
too often and too long, and owed her reparation. Evidently agreeing, the witch
accepted her due with unbending ire.
In mid-autumn the sorcerer Beech came up the valley, called by a
rich farmer to treat his gout. He stayed on awhile in the Middle Valley
villages as he usually did, and passed one afternoon at Oak Farm, checking up
on Therru and talking with Tenar. He wanted to know anything she would tell him
of Ogion’s last days. He was the pupil of a pupil of Ogion’s and a devout
admirer of the mage of Gont. Tenar found it was not so hard to talk about Ogion
as about other people of Re Albi, and told him all she could. When she had done
he asked a little cautiously, “And the archmage-did he come?”
“Yes,” Tenar said.
Beech, a smooth-skinned, mild-looking man in his forties,
tending a little to fat, with dark half-circles under his eyes that belied the
blandness of his face, glanced at her, and asked nothing.
“He came after Ogion’s death. And left,” she said. And presently,
“He’s not archmage now. You knew that?”
Beech nodded.
“Is there any word of their choosing a new archmage?” The
sorcerer shook his head. “There was a ship in from the Enlades not long ago,
but no word from her crew of anything but the coronation. They were full of
that! And it sounds as if all auspices and events were fortunate. If the
goodwill of mages is valuable, then this young king of ours is a rich man. . .
. And an active one, it seems. There’s an order come overland from Gont Port
just before I left Valmouth, for the nobles and merchants and the mayor and his
council to meet together and see to it that the bailiffs of the district be
worthy and accountable men, for they’re the king’s officers now, and are to do
his will and enact his law. Well, you can imagine how Lord Heno greeted that!”
Heno was a notable patron of pirates, who had long kept most of the bailiffs
and sea-sheriffs of South Gont in his pocket. “But there were men willing to
face up to Heno, with the king standing behind them. They dismissed the old lot then and there, and named fifteen
new bailiffs, decent men, paid out of the mayor’s funds. Heno stormed off
swearing destruction. It’s a new day! Not all at once, of course, but it’s
coming. I wish Master Ogion had lived to see it.”
“He did,” Tenar said. “As
he was dying, he smiled, and he said, ‘All changed . . . . "
Beech took this in his sober way, nodding slowly. “All changed,”
he repeated .
After a while he said, “The little one’s doing very well.”
“Well enough. . . . Sometimes I think not well enough.”
“Mistress Goha,” said the sorcerer, “if I or any sorcerer or
witch or I daresay wizard had kept her, and used all the power of healing of
the Art Magic for her all these months since she was injured, she wouldn’t be
better off. Maybe not as well as she is. You have done all that can be
done, mistress. You have done a wonder.”
She was touched by his earnest praise, and yet it made her sad;
and she told him why. “It isn’t enough,” she said. “I can’t heal her. She is .
. . What is she to do? What will become of her?” She ran off the thread she had
been spinning onto the spindle-shank, and said, “I am afraid.”
“For her,” Beech said, half querying.
“Afraid because her fear draws to it, to her, the cause of her
fear. Afraid because- “
But she could not find the
words for it.
“If she lives in fear, she will do harm,” she said at last. “I’m
afraid of that.”
The sorcerer pondered.
"I’ve thought," “ he said at last in his diffident way, that
maybe, if she has the gift, as I think she does, she might be trained a bit in
the Art. And, as a witch, her . . . appearance wouldn’t be so much against
her-possibly.” He cleared his throat. “There are witches who do very creditable
work,” he said.
Tenar ran a little of the thread she had spun between her
fingers, testing it for evenness and strength. “Ogion told me to teach her.
‘Teach her all,’ he said, and then, ‘Not Roke.’ I don’t know what he
meant."
Beech had no difficulty with it. “He meant that the learning of
Roke-the High Arts-wouldn’t be suitable for a girl,” he explained. “Let alone
one so handicapped. But if he said to teach her all but that lore, it would
seem that he too saw her way might well be the witches’ way.” He pondered
again, more cheerfully, having got the weight of Ogion’s opinion on his side.
“In a year or two, when she’s quite strong, and grown a bit more, you might
think of asking Ivy to begin teaching her a bit. Not too much, of course, even
of that kind of thing, till she has her true name.
Tenar felt a strong,
immediate resistance to the suggestion. She said nothing, but Beech was a
sensitive man. “Ivy’s dour,” he said. “But what she knows, she does honestly.
Which can’t be said of all witches. Weak as women’s magic, you know, and
wicked as women’s magic! But I’ve known witches with real healing power.
Healing befits a woman. It comes natural to her. And the child might be drawn
to that-having been so hurt herself.”
His kindness was, Tenar thought, innocent.
She thanked him, saying that she would think carefully about what
he had said. And indeed she did so.
Before the month was out,
the villages of Middle Valley had met at the Round Barn of Sodeva to appoint
their own bailiffs and officers of the peace and to levy a tax upon themselves
to pay the bailiffs’ wages with. Such were the king’s orders, brought to the
mayors and elders of the villages, and readily obeyed, for there were as many
sturdy beggars and thieves on the roads as ever, and the villagers and farmers
were eager to have order and safety. Some ugly rumors went about, such as that
Lord Heno had formed a Council of Scoundrels and was enlisting all the blackguards
in the countryside to go about in gangs breaking the heads of the king’s
bailies; but most people said, “Just let ‘em try! “ “ and went home telling
each other that now an honest man could sleep safe abed at night, and what went
wrong the king was setting right, though the taxes were beyond all reason and
they’d all be poor men forever trying to pay them.
Tenar was glad to hear of all this from Lark, but did not pay it
much heed. She was working very hard; and since she had got home she had,
almost without being aware of it, resolved not to let the thought of
Handy or any such ruffian rule her life or Therru”s. She could not keep the
child with her every moment, renewing her terrors, forever reminding her of
what she could not remember and live. The child must be free and know herself
to be free, to grow in grace.
She had gradually lost the shrinking, fearful manner, and by now
went all about the farm and the byways and even into the village by herself.
Tenar said no word of caution to her, even when she had to prevent herself from
doing so. Therm was safe on the farm, safe in the village, no one was going to
hurt her: that must be taken as unquestionable. And indeed Tenar did not often
question it. With herself and Shandy and Clearbrook around the place, and Sis
and Tiff down in the lower house, and Lark’s family all over the village, in
the sweet autumn of the Middle Valley, what harm was going to come to the
child?
She’d get a dog, too, when she heard of one she wanted, one of
the big grey Gontish sheep-guards, with their wise, curly heads.
Now and then she thought, as she had at Re Albi, “I must be
teaching the child! Ogion said so.” But somehow nothing seemed to get taught
to her but farm work, and stories, in the evening, as the nights drew in and
they began to sit by the kitchen fire after supper before they went to bed.
Maybe Beech was right, and Therru should be sent to a witch to learn what
witches knew. It was better than apprenticing her to a weaver, as Tenar had
thought of doing. But not all that much better. And she was still not very big;
and was very ignorant for her age, for she had been taught nothing before she
came to Oak Farm. She had been like a little animal, barely knowing human
speech, and no human skills. She learned quickly and was twice as obedient and
diligent as Lark’s unruly girls and laughing, lazy boys. She could clean and
serve and spin, cook a little, sew a little, look after poultry, fetch the
cows, and do excellent work in the dairy. A proper farm-lassie, old Tiff called
her, fawning a bit. Tenar had also seen him make the sign to avert evil,
surreptitiously, when Therru passed him. Like most people, Tiff believed that
you are what happens to you. The rich and strong must have virtue; one to whom
evil has been done must be bad, and may rightly be punished.
In
which case it would not help much if Therru became the properest farm-lassie in
Gont. Not even prosperity would diminish the visible brand of what had been
done to her. So Beech had thought of her being a witch, accepting, making use,
of the brand. Was that what Ogion had meant, when he said “Not Roke” - when he
said “They will fear her”? Was that all?
One
day when a managed chance brought them together in the village street, Tenar
said to Ivy, “There’s a
question I want to ask you, Mistress Ivy. A matter of your profession. “
The
witch eyed her. She had a scathing eye.
“My
profession, is it?”
Tenar
nodded, steady.
“Come
on, then,” Ivy said with a shrug, leading off down Mill Lane to her little
house.
It
was not a den of infamy and chickens, like Moss’s house, but it was a
witch-house, the beams hung thick with dried and drying herbs, the fire banked
under grey ash with one tiny coal winking like a red eye, a lithe, fat, black
cat with one white mustache sleeping up on a shelf, and everywhere a profusion
of little boxes, pots, ewers, trays, and stoppered bottles, all aromatic,
pungent or sweet or strange.
“What
can I do for you, Mistress Goha?” Ivy asked, very dry, when they were inside.
“Tell
me, if you will, if you think my ward, Therru, has any gift for your art-any
power in her.”
“She?
Of course!” said the witch.
Tenar
was a bit floored by the prompt and contemptuous answer. “Well,”’ she said.
“Beech seemed to think so.”
“A
blind bat in a cave could see it,” said Ivy. “Is that all?”
“No.
I want your advice. When I’ve asked my question, you can tell me the price of
the answer. Fair?”
“Fair.”
“Should
I prentice Therru for a witch, when she’s a bit older?”’
Ivy was silent for a minute, deciding on her
fee, Tenar thought. Instead, she answered the question. “I would not take her,”
“ she said.
“Why?”
“I’d
be afraid to,’” the witch answered, with a sudden fierce stare at Tenar.
“Afraid?
Of what?”
“Of
her! What is she?’”
“A
child. An ill-used child!”
“That’s
not all she is.”
Dark
anger came into Tenar and she said, “Must a prentice witch be a virgin, then?”
Ivy
stared. She said after a moment, “I didn’t mean that.”
“What
did you mean?’”
“I
mean I don’t know what she is. I mean when she looks at me with that one eye
seeing and one eye blind I don’t know what she sees. I see you go about with
her like she was any child, and I think, What are they? What’s the strength of
that woman, for she’s not a fool, to hold a fire by the hand, to spin thread
with the whirlwind? They say, mistress, that you lived as a child yourself with
the Old Ones, the Dark Ones, the Ones Underfoot, and that you were queen and
servant of those powers. Maybe that’s why you’re not afraid of this one. What
power she is, I don’t know, I don’t say. But it’s beyond my teaching, I know
that-or Beech’s, or any witch or wizard I ever knew! I’ll give you my advice,
mistress, free and feeless. It’s this: Beware. Beware her, the day she finds
her strength! That’s all.”
“I
thank you, Mistress Ivy,” Tenar said with all the formality of the Priestess
of the Tombs of Atuan, and went out of the warm room into the thin, biting wind
of the end of autumn.
She was still angry. Nobody
would help her, she thought. She knew the job was beyond her, they didn’t have
to tell her that-but none of them would help her. Ogion had died, and old Moss
ranted, and Ivy warned, and Beech kept clear, and Ged-the one who might really
have helped- Ged ran away. Ran off like a whipped dog, and never sent sign or
word to her, never gave a thought to her or Therru, but only to his own
precious shame. That was his child, his nurseling. That was all he cared about.
He had never cared or thought about her, only about power-her power, his power,
how he could use it, how he could make more power of it. Putting the broken
Ring together, making the Rune, putting a king on the throne. And when his
power was gone, still it was all he could think about: that it was gone, lost,
leaving him only himself, his shame, his emptiness.
"You aren’t being fair," Goha said to Tenar.
"Fair!" said Tenar. "Did he play fair?"
"Yes," said Goha. "He did. Or tried to".
"Well, then, he can play fair with the goats he’s herding;
it’s nothing to me," said Tenar, trudging homeward in the wind and the
first, sparse, cold rain.
“Snow tonight, maybe,” said her tenant Tiff, meeting her on the
road beside the meadows of the Kaheda.
“Snow so soon? I hope not.”
“Freeze, anyway, for sure.”
And it froze when the sun was down: rain puddles and watering
troughs skimming over, then opaqued with ice; the reeds by the Kaheda stilled,
bound in ice; the wind itself stilled as if frozen, unable to move.
Beside the fire-a sweeter fire than Ivy’s, for the wood was that
of an old apple that had been taken down in the orchard last spring-Tenar and
Therru sat to spin and talk after supper was cleared away.
“Tell the story about the cat ghosts,’” Therru said in her husky
voice as she started the wheel to spin a mass of dark, silky goat’s-wool into
fleecefell yarn.
“That’s a summer story."
Therru cocked her head.
“In winter the stories should be the great stories. In winter you
learn the Creation of E`a, so that you can sing it at the Long Dance
when summer comes. In winter you learn the Winter Carol and the Deed of the
Young King, and at the Festival of Sunreturn, when the sun turns north to
bring the spring, you can sing them.”
“I can’t sing,” the girl whispered.
Tenar was winding spun yarn off the distaff into a ball, her
hands deft and rhythmic.
“Not only the voice sings,” she said. “The mind sings. The
prettiest voice in the world’s no good if the mind doesn’t know the songs.” She
untied the last bit of yarn, which had been the first spun. “You have strength,
Therru, and strength that is ignorant is dangerous.”
“Like the ones who wouldn’t learn,” Therru said. “The wild ones.”
Tenar did not know what she meant, and looked her question. “The ones that
stayed in the west,” Therru said.
“Ah-the dragons-in the song of the Woman of Kemay. Yes. Exactly.
So: which will we start with-how the islands were raised from the sea, or how
King Morred drove back the Black Ships?" “
“The islands,” Therru whispered. Tenar had rather hoped she would
choose the Deed of the Young King, for she saw Lebannen’s face as
Morred’s; but the child’s choice was the right one. “Very well,” she said. She glanced up at Ogion’s great Lore-books
on the mantel, encouraging herself that if she forgot, she could find the
words there; and drew breath; and began.
By her bedtime Therru knew
how Segoy had raised the first of the islands from the depths of Time. Instead
of singing to her, Tenar sat on the bed after tucking her in, and they recited
together, softly, the first stanza of the song of the Making.
Tenar carried the little oil lamp back to the kitchen, listening
to the absolute silence. The frost had bound the world, locked it. No star
showed. Blackness pressed at the single window of the kitchen. Cold lay on the
stone floors.
She went back to the fire, for she was not sleepy yet. The great
words of the song had stirred her spirit, and there was still anger and unrest
in her from her talk with Ivy. She took the poker to rouse up a little flame
from the backlog. As she struck the log, there was an echo of the sound in the
back of the house.
She straightened up and stood listening.
Again: a soft, dull thump or thud-outside the house-at the dairy
window?
The poker still in her hand, Tenar went down the dark hall to the
door that gave on the cool-room. Beyond the cool-room was the dairy. The house
was built against a low hill, and both those rooms ran back into the hill like
cellars, though on a level with the rest of the house. The cool-room had only
air-vents; the dairy had a door and a window, low and wide like the kitchen
window, in its one outside wall. Standing at the cool-room door, she could hear
that window being pried or jimmied, and men’s voices whispering.
Flint had been a methodical householder. Every door but one of
his house had a bar-bolt on each side of it, a stout length of cast iron set in
slides. All were kept clean and oiled; none were ever locked.
She slipped the bolt across the cool-room door. It slid into
place without a sound, fitting snug into the heavy iron slot on the doorjamb.
She heard the outer door of the dairy opened. One of them had
finally thought to try it, before they broke the window, and found it wasn’t
locked. She heard the mutter of voices again. Then silence, long enough that
she heard her heartbeat drumming in her ears so loud she feared she could not
hear any sound over it. She felt her legs trembling and trembling, and felt the
cold of the floor creep up under her skirt like a hand.
“It’s open,” a man’s voice whispered near her, and her heart
leapt painfully. She put her hand on the bolt, thinking it was open-she had
unlocked not locked it- She had almost slid it back when she heard the door
between the cool-room and the dairy creak, opening. She knew that creak of the
upper hinge. She knew the voice that had spoken, too, but in a different way of
knowing. “It’s a storeroom,” Handy said, and then, as the door she stood
against rattled against the bolt, “This one’s locked.” It rattled again. A
thin blade of light, like a knife blade, flicked between the door and the jamb.
It touched her breast, and she drew back as if it had cut her.
The door rattled again, but not much. It was solid, solidly
hinged, and the bolt was firm.
They muttered together on the other side of the door. She knew
they were planning to come around and try the front of the house. She found
herself at the front door, bolting it, not knowing how she came there. Maybe
this was a nightmare. She had had this dream, that they were trying to get into
the house, that they drove thin knives through the cracks of the doors. The
doors-was there any other door they could get in? The windows-the shutters of
the bedroom windows- Her breath came so short she thought she could not get to
Therru’s room, but she was there, she brought the heavy wooden shutters across
the glass. The hinges were stiff, and they came together with a bang. Now they
knew. Now they were coming. They would come to the window of the next room, her
room. They would be there before she could close the shutters. And they were.
She saw the faces, blurs moving in the darkness outside, as she
tried to free the left-hand shutter from its hasp. It was stuck. She could not
make it move. A hand touched the glass, flattening white against it.
“There she is."
“Let us in. We won’t hurt you.”
“We just want to talk to you."
“He just wants to see his little girl.”
She got the shutter free and dragged it across the window. But
if they broke the glass they would be able to push the shutters open from the
outside. The fastening was only a hook that would pull out of the wood if
forced.
“Let us in and we won’t hurt you,” one of the voices said. She
heard their feet on the frozen ground, crackling in the fallen leaves. Was
Therru awake? The crash of the shutters closing might have wakened her, but she
had made no sound. Tenar stood in the doorway between her room and Therru’s, It
was pitch-dark, silent. She was afraid to touch the child and waken her. She
must stay in the room with her. She must fight for her. She had had the poker
in her hand, where had she put it? She had put it down to close the shutters.
She could not find it. She groped for it in the blackness of the room that
seemed to have no walls.
The front door, which led into the kitchen, rattled, shaken in
its frame.
If she could find the poker she would stay in here, she would
fight them.
“Here!” one of them called, and she knew what he had found. He
was looking up at the kitchen window, broad, unshuttered, easy to reach.
She went, very slowly it seemed, groping, to the door of the
room. It was Therru’s room now. It had been her children’s room. The nursery.
That was why there was no lock on the inner side of the door. So the children could
not lock themselves in and be frightened if the bolt stuck.
Around back of the hill, through the orchard, Clearbrook and
Shandy would be asleep in their cottage. If she called, maybe Shandy would
hear. If she opened the bedroom window and called-or if she waked Therru and
they climbed out the window and ran through the orchard-but the men were there,
right there, waiting.
It was more than she could bear. The frozen terror that had bound
her broke, and in rage she ran into the kitchen that was all red light in her
eyes, grabbed up the long, sharp butcher knife from the block, flung back the
door-bolt, and stood in the doorway. “Come on, then!" “ she said.
As she spoke there was a howl and a sucking gasp, and a man
yelled, “Look out!” Another shouted, “Here! Here!”
Then there was silence.
Light from the open doorway shot across the black ice of puddles,
glittered on the black branches of the oaks and on fallen silver leaves, and as
her eyes cleared she saw that something was crawling towards her on the path, a
dark mass or heap crawling towards her, making a high, sobbing wail. Behind the
light a black shape ran and darted, and long blades shone.
“Tenar!”
“Stop there,” she said, raising the knife.
“Tenar! It’s me-Hawk, Sparrowhawk!”
“Stay there,” she said.
The darting black shape stood still next to the black mass lying
on the path. The light from the doorway shone dim on a body, a face, a
long-tined pitchfork held upright, like a wizard’s staff, she thought. “Is that
you?” she said.
He was kneeling now by the black thing on the path.
“I killed him, I think,” he said. He looked over his shoulder,
stood up. There was no sign or sound of the other men.
“Where are they?”
“Ran. Give me a hand, Tenar."
She held the knife in one hand. With the other she took hold of
the arm of the man that lay huddled up on the path. Ged took him under the
shoulder and they dragged him up the step and into the house. He lay on the
stone floor of the kitchen, and blood ran out of his chest and belly like water
from a pitcher. His upper lip was drawn back from his teeth, and only the
whites of his eyes showed.
“Lock the door,” Ged said, and she locked the door.
“Linens in the press,” she said, and he got a sheet and tore it
for bandages, which she bound round and round the man’s belly and breast, into
which three of the four tines of the pitchfork had driven full force, making
three ragged springs of blood that dripped and squirted as Ged supported the
man’s torso so that she could wrap the bandages.
“What are you doing here? Did you come with them?”
“Yes. But they didn’t know it. That’s about all you can do,
Tenar. “ He let the man’s body sag down, and sat back, breathing hard, wiping
his face with the back of his bloody hand. “I think I killed him,” he said
again.
“Maybe you did.” Tenar watched the bright red spots spread slowly
on the heavy linen that wrapped the man’s thin, hairy chest and belly. She
stood up, and swayed, very dizzy. “Get by the fire,” she said. “You must
be perishing.”
She did not know how she had known him in the dark outside. By
his voice, maybe. He wore a bulky shepherd’s winter coat of cut fleece with the
leather side out, and a
shepherd’s knit watch cap
pulled down; his face was lined and weathered, his hair long and iron-grey. He
smelled like woodsmoke, and frost, and sheep. He was shivering, his whole body
shaking. “Get by the fire,” she said again. “Put wood on it.”
He did so. Tenar filled the kettle and swung it out on its iron
arm over the blaze.
There was blood on her skirt, and she used an end of linen soaked
in cold water to clean it. She gave the cloth to Ged to clean the blood off his
hands. “What do you mean, she said, “you came with them but they didn’t know
it?”
“I was coming down. From the mountain. On the road from the
springs of the Kaheda. “ He spoke in a flat voice as if out of breath, and his
shivering made his speech slur. “Heard men behind me, and I went aside. Into
the woods. Didn’t feel like talking. I don’t know. Something about them. I was
afraid of them.”
She nodded impatiently and sat down across the hearth from him,
leaning forward to listen, her hands clenched tight in her lap. Her damp skirt
was cold against her legs.
“I heard one of them say ‘Oak Farm’ as they went by. After that I
followed them. One of them kept talking. About the child.”
“What did he say?”
He was silent. He said finally, “That he was going to get her
back. Punish her, he said. And get back at you. For stealing her, he said. He
said-” He stopped.
“That he’d punish me, too."
“They all talked. About, about that.”
“That one isn’t Handy.” She nodded toward the man on the floor.
“Is it the. . . " . . . “
“He said she was his.” Ged looked at the man too, and back at the
fire. “He’s dying. We should get help.”
“He won’t die,” Tenar said. “I’ll send for
Ivy in the morning. The others are still out there-how many of them?”
“Two.”
“If
he dies he dies, if he lives he
lives. Neither of us is going out.” She got to her feet, in a spasm of fear.
“Did you bring in the pitchfork, Ged!" “
He
pointed to it, the four long tines shining as it leaned against the wall beside
the door.
She
sat down in the hearthseat again, but now she was shaking, trembling from head
to foot, as he had done. He reached across the hearth to touch her arm. “It’s
all right,” he said.
“What
if they’re still out there?”
“They
ran.”
“They
could come back.”
“Two
against two? And we’ve got the pitchfork.”
She
lowered her voice to a bare whisper to say, in terror, “The pruning hook and
the scythes are in the barn lean-to.”
He
shook his head. “They ran. They saw-him-and you in the door.”
“What
did you do?”
“He
came at me. So I came at him.”
“I
mean, before. On the road.”
“They
got cold, walking. It started to rain, and they got cold, and started talking
about coming here. Before that it was only this one, talking about the child
and you, about teaching-teaching lessons-” His voice dried up. “I’m thirsty,”
he said.
“So
am I. The kettle’s not boiling yet. Go on.
He
took breath and tried to tell his story coherently. “The other two didn’t
listen to him much. Heard it all
before, maybe. They were in a hurry to get on. To get to Valmouth. As if they
were running from somebody. Getting away. But it got cold, and he went on
about Oak Farm, and the one with the cap said, ‘Well, why not just go there and
spend the night with-" “ .
“With the widow, yes.”
Ged put his face in his hands. She waited.
He looked into the fire, and went on steadily. “Then I lost them
for a while. The road came out level into the valley, and I couldn’t follow
along the way I’d been doing, in the woods, just behind them. I had to go
aside, through the fields, keeping out of their sight. I don’t know the country
here, only the road. I was afraid if I cut across the fields I’d get lost, miss
the house. And it was getting dark. I thought I’d missed the house, overshot
it. I came back to the road, and almost ran into them-at the turn there. They’d
seen the old man go by. They decided to wait till it was dark and they were
sure nobody else was coming. They waited in the barn. I stayed outside. Just
through the wall from them.”
“You must be frozen,” Tenar said dully.
“It was cold.” He held his hands to the fire as if the thought of
it had chilled him again. “I found the pitchfork by the lean-to door. They went
around to the back of the house when they came out. I could have come to the
front door then to warn you, it’s what I should have done, but all I could
think of was to take them by surprise-I thought it was my only advantage,
chance. . . . I thought the house would be locked and they’d have to break in.
But then I heard them going in, at the back, there. I went in-into the
dairy-after them. I only just got out, when they came to the locked door.” He
gave a kind of laugh. “They went right by me in the dark. I could have tripped them.
. . . One of them had a flint and steel, he’d burn a little tinder when they
wanted to see a lock. They came around front. I heard you putting up the
shutters; I knew you’d heard them. They talked about smashing the window they’d
seen you at. Then the one with the cap saw the window-that window-” He nodded
toward the kitchen window, with its deep, broad inner sill. “He said, ‘Get me a
rock, I’ll smash that right open,’ and they came to where he was, and they were
about to hoist him up to the sill. So I let out a yell, and he dropped down,
and one of them-this one-came running right at me.
“Ah, ah," “ gasped the man lying on the floor, as if telling
Ged’s tale for him. Ged got up and bent over him.
“He’s dying, I think.”
“No, he’s not,” Tenar said. She could not stop shaking entirely,
but it was only an inward tremor now. The kettle was singing. She made a pot of
tea, and laid her hands on the thick pottery sides of the teapot while it
steeped. She poured out two cups, then a third, into which she put a little
cold water. “It’s too hot to drink,” she told Ged, “hold it a minute first.
I’ll see if this’ll go into him.” She sat down on the floor by the man’s head,
lifted it on one arm, put the cup of cooled tea to his mouth, pushed the rim
between the bared teeth. The warm stuff ran into his mouth; he swallowed. “He
won’t die,” she said. “The floor’s like ice. Help me move him nearer the fire.”
Ged started to take the rug
from a bench that ran along the wall between the chimney and the hall. “Don’t
use that, it’s a good piece of weaving,” Tenar said, and she went to the closet
and brought out a worn-out felt cloak, which she spread out as a bed for the
man. They hauled the inert body onto it, lapped it over him. The soaked red
spots on the bandages had grown no larger.
Tenar stood up, and stood
motionless.
“Therru,” she said.
Ged looked round, but the child was not there. Tenar went
hurriedly out of the room.
The children’s room, the child’s room, was perfectly dark and
quiet. She felt her way to the bed, and laid her hand on the warm curve of the
blanket over Therru’s shoulder.
“Therru?”
The child’s breathing was peaceful. She had not waked. Tenar
could feel the heat of her body, like a radiance in the cold room.
As she went out, Tenar ran her hand across the chest of drawers
and touched cold metal: the poker she had laid down when she closed the
shutters. She brought it back to the kitchen, stepped over the man’s body, and
hung the poker on its hook on the chimney. She stood looking down at the fire.
“I couldn’t do anything,” she said. “What should I have done? Run
out-right away-shouted, and run to Clear-brook and Shandy. They wouldn’t have
had time to hurt Therru.”
“They would have been in the house with her, and you outside it,
with the old man and woman. Or they could have picked her up and gone clear
away with her. You did what you could. What you did was right. Timed right. The
light from the house, and you coming out with the knife, and me there-they
could see the pitchfork then-and him down. So they ran.”
“Those that could,” said Tenar. She turned and stirred the man’s
leg a little with the toe of her shoe, as if he were an object she was a little
curious about, a little repelled by, like a dead viper. “You did the right thing,” she said.
“I don’t think he even saw it. He ran right onto it, It was
like-” He did not say what it was like. He
said, “Drink your tea,” and poured himself more from the pot keeping warm on
the hearthbricks. “It’s good. Sit down,” he said, and she did so.
“When I was a boy,” he said after a time, “the Kargs raided my
village. They had lances-long, with feathers tied to the shaft-”
She nodded. “Warriors of the God-Brothers,” she said. “I made a .
. . a fog-spell. To confuse them. But they came on, some of them. I saw one of
them run right onto a pitchfork-like him, Only it went clear through him. Below
the waist.”
“You hit a rib,” Tenar said.
He nodded.
“It was the only mistake you made,” she said. Her teeth were
chattering now. She drank her tea. “Ged,” she said, “what if they come back?”
“They won’t.”
“They could set fire to the house.”
“This house?” He looked around at the stone walls.
“The haybarn-”
“They won’t be back,” he said, doggedly.
“No.”
They held their cups with care, warming their hands on them.
“She slept through it.”
“It’s well she did.”
“But she’ll see him-here-in the morning-”
They stared at each other.
“If I’d killed him-if he’d die!” Ged said with rage. “I could
drag him out and bury him-”
“Do it.”
He merely shook his head
angrily.
“What does it matter, why, why can’t we do it!” Tenar demanded .
“I don’t know.”
“As soon as it gets light-”
“I’ll get him out of the house. Wheelbarrow. The old man can help
me.”
“He can’t lift anything any more. I’ll help you.”
“However I can do it, I’ll cart him off to the village. There’s a
healer of some kind there?”
“A witch, Ivy.”
She felt all at once abysmally, infinitely weary. She could
scarcely hold the cup in her hand .
“There’s more tea,” she said, thick-tongued.
He poured himself another cupful.
The fire danced in her eyes. The flames swam, flared up, sank
away, brightened again against the sooty stone, against the dark sky, against
the pale sky, the gulfs of evening, the depths of air and light beyond the
world. Flames of yellow, orange, orange-red, red tongues of flame,
flame-tongues, the words she could not speak.
“Tenar.”
“We call the star Tehanu,” she said.
“Tenar, my dear. Come on. Come with me.”
They were not at the fire. They were in the dark-in the dark
hall. The dark passage. They had been there before, leading each other,
following each other, in the darkness underneath the earth.
“This is the way,” she said.
Winter
She was waking, not wanting
to waken. Faint grey shone at the window in thin slits through the shutters.
Why was the window shuttered? She got up hurriedly and went down the hail to
the kitchen. No one sat by the fire, no one lay on the floor, There was no sign
of anyone, anything. Except the teapot and three cups on the counter.
Therru
got up about sunrise, and they breakfasted as usual; clearing up, the girl
asked, “What happened?” She lifted a corner of wet linen from the soaking-tub
in the pantry. The water in the tub was veined and clouded with brownish red.
“Oh,
my period came on early,” Tenar said, startled at the lie as she spoke it.
Therru
stood a moment motionless, her nostrils flared and her head still, like an
animal getting a scent. Then she dropped the sheeting back into the water, and
went out to feed the chickens.
Tenar
felt ill; her bones ached. The weather was still cold, and she stayed indoors
as much as she could.. She tried to keep Therru in, but when the sun came out
with a keen, bright wind, Therru wanted to be out in it.
“Stay
with Shandy in the orchard,” Tenar said.
Therru
said nothing as she slipped out.
The
burned and deformed side of her face was made rigid by the destruction of
muscles and the thickness of the scar-surface, but as the scars got older and
as Tenar learned by long usage not to look away from it as deformity but to see
it as face, it had expressions of its own. When Therru was frightened, the
burned and darkened side “closed in,” as Tenar thought, drawing together,
hardening. When she was excited or intent, even the blind eye socket seemed to
gaze, and the scars reddened and were hot to touch. Now, as she went out, there
was a queer look to her, as if her face were not human at all, an animal, some
strange horny-skinned wild creature with one bright eye, silent, escaping.
And
Tenar knew that as she had lied to her for the first time, Therru for the first
time was going to disobey her. The first but not the last time.
She
sat down at the fireside with a weary sigh, and did nothing at all for a while.
A
rap at the door: Clearbrook and Ged-no, Hawk she must call him-Hawk standing on
the doorstep. Old Clear-brook was full of talk and importance, Ged dark and
quiet and bulky in his grimy sheepskin coat. “Come in,” she said. “Have some tea.
What’s the news?”
“Tried
to get away, down to Valmouth, but the men from Kahedanan, the bailies, come
down and ‘twas in Cherry’s outhouse they found ‘em,” Clearbrook announced,
waving his fist.
“He
escaped?” Horror caught at her.
“The
other two,” Ged said. “Not him.”
“See,
they found the body up in the old shambles on Round Hill, all beat to pieces
like, up in the old shambles there, by Kahedanan, so ten, twelve of ‘em ‘pointed
their-selves bailies then and there and come after them. And there was a search
all through the villages last night, and this morning before ‘twas hardly light
they found ‘em hiding out in Cherry’s outhouse. Half-froze they was.”
“He’s
dead, then?” she asked, bewildered.
Ged
had shucked off the heavy coat and was now sitting on the cane-bottom chair by
the door to undo his leather gaiters. “He’s alive,” he said in his quiet
voice. “Ivy has him. I took him in this morning on the muck-cart. There were
people out on the road before daylight, hunting for all three of them. They’d
killed a woman, up in the hills.”
“What
woman?” Tenar whispered.
Her
eyes were on Ged’s. He nodded slightly. Clearbrook wanted the story to be his,
and took it up loudly: “I talked with some o’ them from up there and they told
me they’d all four of ‘em been traipsing and camping and vagranting about near
Kahedanan, and the woman would come into the village to beg, all beat about and
burns and bruises all over her. They’d send her in, the men would, see, like
that to beg, and then she’d go back to ‘em, and she told people if she went
back with nothing they’d beat her more, so they said why go back? But if she
didn’t they’d come after her, she said, see, and she’d always go with ‘em. But
then they finally went too far and beat her to death, and they took and left
her body in the old shambles there where there’s still some o’ the stink left,
you know, maybe thinking that was hiding what they done. And they came away
then, down here, just last night. And why didn’t you shout and call last night,
Goha? Hawk says they was right here, sneaking about the house, when he come on
em. I surely would have heard, or Shandy would, her ears might be sharper than
mine. Did you tell her yet?”
Tenar
shook her head.
“I’ll
just go tell her,” said the old man, delighted to be first with the news, and
he clumped off across the yard. He turned back halfway. “Never would have
picked you as useful with a pitchfork!” he shouted to Ged, and slapped his thigh,
laughing, and went on.
Ged
slipped off the heavy gaiters, took off his muddy shoes and set them on the
doorstep, and came over to the fire in his stocking feet. Trousers and jerkin
and shirt of homespun wool: a Gontish goatherd, with a canny face, a hawk nose,
and clear, dark eyes.
“There’ll
be people out soon," he said. “To tell you all about it, and hear what
happened here again. They’ve got the two that ran off shut up now in a wine
cellar with no wine in it, and fifteen or twenty men guarding them, and twenty
or thirty boys trying to get a peek
He yawned, shook his shoulders and arms to loosen them, and with a
glance at Tenar asked permission to sit down at the fire.
She
gestured to the hearthseat. “You must be worn out, she whispered.
“I
slept a little, here, last night. Couldn’t stay awake.” He yawned again. He
looked up at her, gauging, seeing how she was.
“It
was Therru’s mother,” she said. Her voice would not go above a whisper.
He
nodded. He sat leaning forward a bit, his arms on his knees, as Flint had used
to sit, gazing into the fire. They were very alike and entirely unlike, as
unlike as a buried stone and a soaring bird. Her heart ached, and her bones
ached, and her mind was bewildered among foreboding and grief and remembered fear
and a troubled lightness.
“The
witch has got our man,” he said. “Tied down in case he feels lively, With the
holes in him stuffed full of spiderwebs and blood-stanching spells. She says
he’ll live to hang.”
“To
hang.”
“It’s up to the King’s Courts of Law, now
that they’re meeting again. Hanged or set to slave-labor.”
She
shook her head, frowning.
“You
wouldn’t just let him go, Tenar," ‘ he said gently, watching her.
“No.”
“They
must be punished,” he said, still watching her.
“Punished."
That’s what he said. Punish the child. She’s bad. She must be punished.
Punish me, for taking her. For being-’ ‘ She struggled to speak. “I don’t want
punishment! - It should not have happened. - I wish you’d killed him!”
“I
did my best,” Ged said.
After
a good while she laughed, rather shakily. “You certainly did.”
“Think
how easy it would have been,” he said, looking into the coals again, “when I
was a wizard. I could have set a binding spell on them, up there on the road,
before they knew it. I could have marched them right down to Valmouth like a
flock of sheep. Or last night, here, think of the fireworks I could have set
off! They’d never have known what hit them.”
“They
still don’t,” she said.
He
glanced at her. There was in his eye the faintest, irrepressible gleam of
triumph.
“No,”
he said. “They don’t.”
“Useful
with a pitchfork,” she murmured.
He
yawned enormously.
“Why
don’t you go in and get some sleep? The second room down the hall. Unless you
want to entertain company. I see Lark and Daisy coming, and some of the
children.” She had got up, hearing voices, to look out the window.
“I’ll
do that,” he said, and slipped away.
Lark
and her husband, Daisy the blacksmith’s wife, and other friends from the
village came by all day long to tell and be told all, as Ged had said. She
found that their company revived her, carried her away from the constant presence
of last night’s terror, little by little, till she could begin to look back on
it as something that had happened, not something that was happening, that must
always be happening to her.
That
was also what Therru had to learn to do, she thought, but not with one night:
with her life.
She
said to Lark when the others had gone, “What makes me rage at myself is how
stupid I was.”
“I
did tell you you ought to keep the house locked.”
“No-Maybe-That’s
just it. ‘ ‘
“I
know,’ ‘ said Lark.
“But
I meant, when they were here-I could have run out and fetched Shandy and
Clearbrook-maybe I could have taken Therru, Or I could have gone to the lean-to
and got the pitchfork myself. Or the apple-pruner. It’s seven feet long with a
blade like a razor; I keep it the way Flint kept it. Why didn’t I do that? Why
didn’t I do something? Why did I just lock myself in-when it wasn’t any good
trying to? If he- If Hawk hadn’t been here- All I did was trap myself and
Therru. I did finally go to the door with the butcher knife, and I shouted at
them. I was half crazy. But that wouldn’t have scared them off.”
“I
don’t know,” Lark said. “It was crazy, but maybe . . . I don’t know. What could
you do but lock the doors? But it’s like we’re all our lives locking the doors.
It’s the house we live in.”
They
looked around at the stone walls, the stone floors, the stone chimney, the
sunny window of the kitchen of Oak Farm, Farmer Flint’s house.
“That
girl, that woman they murdered,” Lark said, looking shrewdly at Tenar. “She was
the same one." Tenar nodded.
“One
of them told me she was pregnant. Four, five months along.”
They
were both silent.
“Trapped,”
Tenar said.
Lark
sat back, her hands on the skirt on her heavy thighs, her back straight, her
handsome face set. “Fear,” she said. “What are we so afraid of? Why do we let
‘em tell us we’re afraid? What is it they’re afraid of? ‘ ‘ She picked
up the stocking she had been darning, turned it in her hands, was silent
awhile; finally she said, “What are they afraid of us for?”
Tenar
spun and did not answer.
Therru
came running in, and Lark greeted her: “There’s my honey! Come give me a hug,
my honey girl!”
Therru
hugged her hastily. “Who are the men they caught?” she demanded in her hoarse,
toneless voice, looking from Lark to Tenar.
Tenar
stopped her wheel. She spoke slowly.
“One
was Handy. One was a man called Shag. The one that was hurt is called Hake.”
She kept her eyes on Therru’s face; she saw the fire, the scar reddening. “The
woman they killed was called Senny, I think.”
“Senini,’
‘ the child whispered.
Tenar
nodded.
“Did
they kil lher dead?”
She
nodded again.
“Tadpole
says they were here.”
She nodded again.
The
child looked around the room, as the women had done; but her look was utterly
unacceptant, seeing no walls.
“Will
you kill them?”
“They
may be hanged.”
“Dead?”
“Yes.”
Therru
nodded, half indifferently. She went out again, rejoining Lark’s children by
the wellhouse.
The
two women said nothing. They spun and mended, silent, by the fire, in Flint’s
house.
After
a long time Lark said, “What’s become of the fellow, the shepherd, that
followed ‘em here? Hawk, you said he’s called?”
“He’s
asleep in there,’ ‘ said Tenar, nodding to the back of the house.
“Ah,”
said Lark.
The
wheel purred. “I knew him before last night.”
“Ah.
Up at Re Albi, did you?”
Tenar
nodded. The wheel purred.
“To
follow those three, and take ‘em on in the dark with a pitchfork, that took a
bit of courage, now. Not a young man, is he?”
“No.”
After a while she went on, “He’d been ill, and needed work. So I sent him over
the mountain to tell Clear-brook to take him on here. But Clearbrook thinks he
can still do it all himself, so he sent him up above the Springs for the summer
herding. He was coming back from that.”
“Think
you’ll keep him on here, then?" ‘“If he likes,” said Tenar.
Another group came out to Oak Farm from
the village, wanting to hear Goha’s story and tell her their part in the great
capture of the murderers, and look at the pitchfork and compare its four long
tines to the three bloody spots on the bandages of the man called Hake, and
talk it all over again. Tenar was glad to see the evening come, and call Therru
in, and shut the door.
She
raised her hand to latch it. She lowered her hand and forced herself to turn
from it, leaving it unlocked.
“Sparrowhawk’s
in your room,” Therru informed her, coming back to the kitchen with eggs from
the cool-room.
“I
meant to tell you he was here-I’m sorry.
“I
know him,” Therru said, washing her face and hands in the pantry. And when Ged
came in, heavy-eyed and unkempt, she went straight to him and put up her arms.
“Therru,”
he said, and took her up and held her. She clung to him briefly, then broke
free.
“I
know the beginning part of the Creation," she told him. “Will you
sing it to me?” Again glancing at Tenar for permission, he sat down in his
place at the hearth.
“I
can only say it.”
He
nodded and waited, his face rather stern. The child said:
The making from the
unmaking,
The ending from the
beginning,
Who shall know
surely?
What we know is the
doorway between them
that we enter
departing.
Among all beings
ever returning,
the eldest, the
Doorkeeper, Segoy.. . .
The
child’s voice was like a metal brush drawn across metal, like dry leaves, like the hiss of fire burning. She
spoke to the end of the first stanza:
Then from the foam
bright E`a broke.
Ged nodded brief, firm approval. “Good,” he said.
“Last
night, ” Tenar said. “Last night she learned it. It seems a year ago."
“I
can learn more,” said Therru.
“You
will," Ged told her.
“Now
finish cleaning the squash, please,” said Tenar, and the child obeyed.
“What
shall I do?" ‘ Ged asked. Tenar paused, looking at him.
“I
need that kettle filled and heated.”
He
nodded, and took the kettle to the pump. They made and ate their supper and
cleared it away. “Say the Making again as far as you know it,” Ged said
to Therru, at the hearth, “and we’ll go on from there.”
She
said the second stanza once with him, once with Tenar, once by herself.
“Bed,”
said Tenar.
“You
didn’t tell Sparrowhawk about the king.”
“You
tell him," ‘ Tenar said, amused at this pretext for delay.
Therru
turned to Ged. Her face, scarred and whole, seeing and blind, was intent,
fiery. “The king came in a ship. He had a sword. He gave me the bone dolphin.
His ship was flying, but I was sick, because Handy touched me. But the king
touched me there and the mark went away. She showed her round, thin arm. Tenar
stared. She had forgotten the mark.
“Some
day I want to fly to where he lives,” Therru told Ged. He nodded. “I will do
that,’ ‘ she said. “Do you know him?”
“Yes.
I know him. I went on a long journey with him.”
“Where?”
“To
where the sun doesn’t rise and the stars don’t set. And back from that place.”
“Did
you fly?”
He
shook his head. “I can only walk,” he said.
The child pondered, and then as if
satisfied said, “Good night,” and went off to her room. Tenar followed her; but
Therru did not want to be sung to sleep. “I can say the Making in the
dark,” she said. “Both stanzas.”
Tenar
came back to the kitchen and sat down again across the hearth from Ged.
“How
she’s changing!” she said. “I can’t keep up with her. I’m old to be bringing up
a child. And she . . . She obeys me, but only because she wants to.”
“It’s
the only justification for obedience,” Ged observed. “But when she does take it
into her head to disobey me, what can I do? There’s a wildness in her.
Sometimes she’s my Therru, sometimes she’s something else, out of reach. I
asked Ivy if she’d think of training her. Beech suggested it. Ivy said no. ‘Why
not?’ I said. ‘I’m afraid of her!’ she said. . . . But you’re not afraid of
her. Nor she of you. You and Lebannen are the only men she’s let touch her. I
let that-that Handy-I can’t talk about it. Oh, I’m tired! I don’t
understand anything
Ged
laid a knot on the fire to burn small and slow, and they both watched the leap
and flutter of the flames.
“I’d
like you to stay here, Ged,” she said. “If you like.” He did not answer at
once. She said, “Maybe you’re going on
to Havnor-”
“No,
no. I have nowhere to go. I was looking for work.”
“Well,
there’s plenty to be done here. Clearbrook won’t admit it, but his arthritis
has about finished him for anything but gardening. I’ve been wanting help ever
since I came back. I could have told the old blockhead what I thought of him
for sending you off up the mountain that way, but it’s no use. He wouldn’t
listen.”
“It
was a good thing for me,” Ged said. “It was the time I needed.”
“You
were herding sheep?”
“Goats.
Right up at the top of the grazings. A boy they had took sick, and Serry took
me on, sent me up there the first day. They keep ‘em up there high and late, so
the underwool grows thick. This last month I had the mountain pretty much to
myself. Serry sent me up that coat and some supplies, and said to keep the herd
up as high as I could as long as I could. So I did. It was fine, up there.”
“Lonely,”
she said.
He
nodded, half smiling.
“You
always have been alone.”
“Yes,
I have.”
She
said nothing. He looked at her.
“I’d
like to work here,” he said.
“That’s
settled, then," ‘ she said. After a while she added, “For the winter,
anyway."
The
frost was harder tonight. Their world was perfectly silent except for the
whisper of the fire. The silence was like a presence between them. She lifted
her head and looked at him.
“Well,”
she said, “which bed shall I sleep in, Ged? The child’s, or yours?”
He
drew breath. He spoke low. “Mine, if you will.”
“I
will.”
The
silence held him. She could see the effort he made to break from it. “If you’ll
be patient with me,” he said.
“I
have been patient with you for twenty-five years,” she said. She looked at him
and began to laugh. “Come-come on, my dear-Better late than never! I’m only an
old woman. . . . Nothing is wasted, nothing is ever wasted. You taught me
that.” She stood up, and he stood; she put out her hands, and he took them.
They embraced, and their embrace became close. They held each other so
fiercely, so dearly, that they stopped knowing anything but each other. It did
not matter which bed they meant to sleep in. They lay that night on the
hearthstones, and there she taught Ged the mystery that the wisest man could
not teach him.
He
built up the fire once, and fetched the good weaving off the bench. Tenar made
no objection this time. Her cloak and his sheepskin coat were their blankets.
They
woke again at dawn. A faint silvery light lay on the dark, half-leafless
branches of the oaks outside the window. Tenar stretched out full length to
feel his warmth against her. After a while she murmured, “He was lying here.
Hake. Right under us." . . .
Ged
made a small noise of protest.
“Now
you’re a man indeed,” she said. “Stuck another man full of holes, first, and
lain with a woman, second. That’s the proper order, I suppose.
“Hush,”
he murmured, turning to her, laying his head on her shoulder. “Don’t.”
“I
will, Ged. Poor man! There’s no mercy in me, only justice. I wasn’t trained to
mercy. Love is the only grace I have. Oh, Ged, don’t fear me! You were a man
when I first saw you! It’s not a weapon or a woman can make a man, or magery
either, or any power, anything but himself.”
They
lay in warmth and sweet silence.
“Tell
me something.”
He
murmured assent sleepily.
“How
did you happen to hear what they were saying? Hake and Handy and the other one.
How did you happen to be just there, just then?”
He
raised himself up on one elbow so he could look at her face. His own face was
so open and vulnerable in its ease and fulfillment and tenderness that she had
to reach up and touch his mouth, there where she had kissed it first, months
ago, which led to his taking her into his arms again, and the conversation was
not continued in words.
There were formalities to be got through.
The chief of them was to tell Clearbrook and the other tenants of Oak Farm that
she had replaced “the old master” with a hired hand. She did so promptly and
bluntly. They could not do anything about it, nor did it entail any threat to
them. A widow’s tenure of her husband’s property was contingent on there being
no male heir or claimant. Flint’s son the seaman was the heir, and Flint’s
widow was merely holding the farm for him. If she died, it would go to
Clearbrook to hold for the heir; if Spark never claimed it, it would go to a
distant cousin of Flint’s in Kahedanan. The two couples who did not own the
land but held a life interest in the work and profit of the farming, as was
common on Gont, could not be dislodged by any man the widow took up with, even
if she married him; but she feared they might resent her lack of fidelity to
Flint, whom they had after all known longer than she had. To her relief they
made no objections at all. “Hawk” had won their approval with one jab of a
pitchfork. Besides, it was only good sense in a woman to want a man in the
house to protect her. If she took him into her bed, well, the appetites of
widows were proverbial. And, after all, she was a foreigner.
The
attitude of the villagers was much the same. A bit of whispering and
sniggering, but little more. It seemed that being respectable was easier than
Moss thought; or perhaps it was that used goods had little value.
She
felt as soiled and diminished by their acceptance as she would have by their
disapproval. Only Lark freed her from
shame, by making no judgments at all, and using no words-man, woman, widow,
foreigner-in place of what she saw, but simply looking, watching her and Hawk
with interest, curiosity, envy, and generosity.
Because
Lark did not see Hawk through the words herdsman, hired hand, widow’s man, but
looked at him himself, she saw a good deal that puzzled her. His dignity and
simplicity were not greater than that of other men she had known, but were a
little different in quality; there was a size to him, she thought, not height
or girth, certainly, but soul and mind. She said to Ivy, “That man hasn’t lived
among goats all his life. He knows more about the world than he does about a
farm.”
“I’d
say he’s a sorcerer who’s been accursed or lost his power some way,” the witch
said. “It happens.”
“Ah,”
said Lark.
But
the word “archmage” was too great and grand a word to bring from far-off pomps
and palaces and fit to the dark-eyed, grey-haired man at Oak Farm, and she
never did that. If she had, she could not have been as comfortable with him as
she was. Even the idea of his having been a sorcerer made her a bit uneasy, the
word getting in the way of the man, until she actually saw him again. He was up
in one of the old apple trees in the orchard pruning out deadwood, and he
called out a greeting to her as she came to the farm. His name fit him well,
she thought, perched up there, and she waved at him, and smiled as she went on.
Tenar
had not forgotten the question she had asked him on the hearthstones under the
sheepskin coat. She asked it again, a few days or months later-time went along
very sweet and easy for them in the stone house, on the winterbound farm. “You
never told me," ‘ she said, “how you came to hear them talking on the
road.”
“I
told you, I think. I’d gone aside, hidden, when I heard
“Why?”
“I
was alone, and knew there were some gangs around.”
“Yes,
of course- But then just as they passed, Hake was talking about Therru?”
“He
said ‘Oak Farm,’ I think.”
“It’s
all perfectly possible. It just seems so convenient.” Knowing she did not
disbelieve him, he lay back and waited .
“It’s
the kind of thing that happens to a wizard,” she said.
“And
others.”
“Maybe.”
“My
dear, you’re not trying to . . . reinstate me?”
“No.
No, not at all. Would that be a sensible thing to do? If you were a wizard,
would you be here?”
They
were in the big oak-framed bed, well covered with sheepskins and
feather-coverlets, for the room had no fireplace and the night was one of hard
frost on fallen snow.
“But
what I want to know is this. Is there something besides what you call
power-that comes before it, maybe? Or something that power is just one way of
using? Like this. Ogion said of you once that before you’d had any learning or
training as a wizard at all, you were a mage. Mage-born, he said. So I imagined
that, to have power, one must first have room for the power. An emptiness to
fill. And the greater the emptiness the more power can fill it. But if the
power never was got, or was taken away, or was given away-still that would be
there.”
“That
emptiness,” he said.
“Emptiness
is one word for it. Maybe not the right word.”
“Potentiality?”
he said, and shook his head. “What is able to be . . . to become.”
“I
think you were there on that road, just there just then, because of
that-because that is what happens to you. You didn’t make it happen. You didn’t
cause it. It wasn’t because of your ‘power.’ It happened to you. Because of
your emptiness.”
After
a while he said, “This isn’t far from what I was taught as a boy on Roke: that
true magery lies in doing only what you must do. But this would go further. Not
to do, but to be done to. . . .
“I
don’t think that’s quite it. It’s more like what true doing rises from. Didn’t
you come and save my life-didn’t you run a fork into Hake? That was ‘doing,’
all right, doing what you must do. . . ."
He
pondered again, and finally asked her, “Is this a wisdom taught you when you
were Priestess of the Tombs?"
“No.”
She stretched a little, gazing into the darkness. “Arha was taught that to be
powerful she must sacrifice. Sacrifice herself and others. A bargain: give, and
so get. And I cannot say that that’s untrue. But my soul can’t live in that
narrow place-this for that, tooth for tooth, death for life. . . . There is a
freedom beyond that. Beyond payment, retribution, redemption-beyond all the
bargains and the balances, there is freedom.”
“The
doorway between them," he said softly.
That
night Tenar dreamed. She dreamed that she saw the doorway of the Creation of
E`a, It was a little window of gnarled, clouded, heavy glass, set low in
the west wall of an old house above the sea. The window was locked, It had been
bolted shut. She wanted to open it, but there was a word or a key, something she
had forgotten, a word, a key, a name, without which she could not open it. She
sought for it in rooms of stone that grew smaller and darker till she found
that Ged was holding her, trying to wake her and comfort her, saying, “It’s all
right, dear love, it will be all right!" ‘ ‘
“I
can’t get free!” she cried, clinging to him.
He
soothed her, stroking her hair; they lay back together, and he whispered,
“Look.”
The
old moon had risen. Its white brilliance on the fallen snow was reflected into
the room, for cold as it was Tenar would not have the shutters closed. All the
air above them was luminous. They lay
in shadow, but it seemed as if the ceiling were a mere veil between them and
endless, silver, tranquil depths of light.
It was a winter of heavy snows on Gont,
and a long winter. The harvest had been a good one. There was food for the
animals and people, and not much to do but eat it and stay warm.
Therru
knew the Creation of E`a all through. She spoke the Winter Carol and the
Deed of the Young King on the day of Sunreturn. She knew how to handle a
piecrust, how to spin on the wheel, and how to make soap. She knew the name and
use of every plant that showed above the snow, and a good deal of other lore,
herbal and verbal, that Ged had stowed away in his head from his short
apprenticeship with Ogion and his long years at the School on Roke. But he had
not taken down the Runes or the Lore-books from the mantelpiece, nor had he
taught the child any word of the Language of the Making.
He
and Tenar spoke of this. She told him how she had taught Therru the one word, tolk,
and then had stopped, for it had not seemed right, though she did not know
why.
“I
thought perhaps it was because I’d never truly spoken that language, never used
it in magery. I thought perhaps she should learn it from a true speaker of
it." ‘ ‘
“No
man is that.”
“No
woman is half that.”
“I meant that only the dragons speak it as
their native tongue.”
“Do
they learn it?”
Struck
by the question, he was slow to answer, evidently calling to mind all he had
been told and knew of the dragons. “I don’t know,” he said at last. “What do
we know about them? Would they teach as we do, mother to child, elder to
younger? Or are they like the animals, teaching some things, but born knowing
most of what they know? Even that we don’t know. But my guess would be that the
dragon and the speech of the dragon are one. One being.”
“And
they speak no other tongue.”
He
nodded. “They do not learn," ‘ he said. “They are.
Therru
came through the kitchen. One of her tasks was to keep the kindling box filled,
and she was busy at it, bundled up in a cut-down lambskin jacket and cap,
trotting back and forth from the woodhouse to the kitchen. She dumped her load
in the box by the chimney corner and set off again.
“What
is it she sings?” Ged asked.
“Therru?"
“When
she’s alone.”
“But
she never sings. She can’t.”
“Her
way of singing. ‘Farther west than west.' " . . .
“Ah!”
said Tenar. “That story! Did Ogion never tell you about the Woman of Kemay?”
“No,”
he said, “tell me.
She
told him the tale as she spun, and the purr and hush of the wheel went along
with the words of the story. At the end of it she said, “When the Master
Windkey told me how he’d come looking for ‘a woman on Gont,’ I thought of her.
But she’d be dead by now, no doubt. And how would a fisherwoman who was a
dragon be an archmage, anyhow!”
“Well,
the Patterner didn’t say that a woman on Gont was to be archmage,’ ‘ said Ged.
He was mending a badly torn pair of breeches, sitting up in the window ledge to
get what light the dark day afforded. It was a half-month after Sunreturn and
the coldest time yet.
“What
did he say, then?”
“'A
woman on Gont. ‘ So you told me."
“But
they were asking who was to be the next archmage."
“And
got no answer to that question.”
“Infinite
are the arguments of mages," said Tenar rather drily.
Ged
bit the thread off and rolled the unused length around two fingers.
“I
learned to quibble a bit, on Roke,” he admitted. “But this isn’t a quibble, I
think. ‘A woman on Gont’ can’t become archmage. No woman can be archmage. She’d
unmake what she became in becoming it. The Mages of Roke
are men-their power is the power of men, their knowledge
is the knowledge of men. Both manhood and magery are built on one rock: power
belongs to men. If women had power, what would men be but women who can’t bear
children? And what would women be but men who can?”
“Hah!”
went Tenar; and presently, with some cunning, she said, “Haven’t there been
queens? Weren’t they women of power?”
“A
queen’s only a she-king," ‘ said Ged.
She
snorted.
“I
mean, men give her power. They let her use their power. But it isn’t hers, is
it? It isn’t because she’s a woman that she’s powerful, but despite it."
She
nodded. She stretched, sitting back from the spinning wheel. “What is a woman’s
power, then?” she asked.
“I
don’t think we know.”
“When
has a woman power because she’s a woman? With her children, I suppose. For a
while." . . . ‘ ‘
“In
her house, maybe.”
She
looked around the kitchen. “But the doors are shut,” she said, “the doors are
locked.”
“Because
you’re valuable.”
“Oh,
yes. We’re precious. So long as we’re powerless. . . . I remember when I first
learned that! Kossil threatened me-me, the One Priestess of the Tombs. And I
realized that I was helpless. I had the honor; but she had the power, from the
God-king, the man. Oh, it made me angry! And frightened me. . . . Lark and I
talked about this once. She said, ‘Why are men afraid of women?’
“If
your strength is only the other’s weakness, you live in fear,” Ged said.
“Yes;
but women seem to fear their own strength, to be afraid of themselves.”
“Are
they ever taught to trust themselves?" ‘ Ged asked, and as he spoke Therru
came in on her work again. His eyes and Tenar’s met.
“No,”
she said. “Trust is not what we’re taught.” She watched the child stack the
wood in the box. “If power were trust,” she said. “I like that word. If it
weren’t all these arrangements-one above the other-kings and masters and mages
and owners- It all seems so unnecessary. Real power, real freedom, would lie in
trust, not force.”
“As
children trust their parents,” he said.
They
were both silent.
“As
things are,” he said, “even trust corrupts. The men on Roke trust themselves
and one another. Their power is pure, nothing taints its purity, and so they
take that purity for wisdom. They cannot imagine doing wrong.
She
looked up at him. He had never spoken about Roke thus before, from wholly
outside it, free of it.
“Maybe
they need some women there to point that possibility out to them,” she said,
and he laughed.
She
restarted the wheel. “I still don’t see why, if there can be she-kings, there
can’t be she-archmages."
Therru
was listening.
“Hot
snow, dry water," said Ged, a
Gontish saying. “Kings are given power by other men. A mage’s power is his
own--himself. ‘ ‘
“And
it’s a male power. Because we don’t even know what a woman’s power is. All right.
I see. But all the same, why can’t they find an archmage-a he-archmage?”
Ged
studied the tattered inseam of the breeches. “Well,” he said, “if the Patterner
wasn’t answering their question, he was answering one they didn’t ask. Maybe
what they have to do is ask it."
“Is
it a riddle?” Therru asked.
“Yes,”
said Tenar. “But we don’t know the riddle. We only know the answer to it. The
answer is: A woman on Gont.”
“There’s
lots of them,” Therru said after pondering a bit. Apparently satisfied by this,
she went out for the next load of kindling.
Ged
watched her go. “All changed," he said. “All . . . Sometimes I think,
Tenar - I wonder if Lebannen’s kingship is only a beginning. A doorway . . .
And he the doorkeeper. Not to pass through.”
“He
seems so young," ‘ Tenar said, tenderly.
“Young
as Morred was when he met the Black Ships. Young as I was when I . . .
" He stopped, looking out the
window at the grey, frozen fields through the leafless trees.
“Or you, Tenar, in that dark place . . .
What’s youth or age?
"I
don’t know. Sometimes I feel as if I’d been alive for a thousand years;
sometimes I feel my life’s been like a flying swallow seen through the chink of
a wall. I have died and been reborn, both in the dry land and here under the
sun, more than once. And the Making tells us that we have all returned
and return forever to the source, and that the source is ceaseless. Only in
dying, life. . . . I thought about that when I was up with the goats on the
mountain, and a day went on forever and yet no time passed before the evening
came, and morning again. . . . I learned goat wisdom. So I thought, What is
this grief of mine for? What man am I mourning? Ged the archmage? Why is Hawk
the goatherd sick with grief and shame for him? What have I done that I should
be ashamed?”
“Nothing,”
Tenar said. “Nothing, ever!”
“Oh,
yes,” said Ged. “All the greatness of men is founded on shame, made out of it.
So Hawk the goatherd wept for Ged the archmage. And looked after the goats,
also, as well as a boy his age could be expected to do. . . "
After
a while Tenar smiled. She said, a little shyly, “Moss said you were about
fifteen."
“That
would be about right. Ogion named me in the autumn; and the next summer I was
off to Roke. . . . Who was that boy? An emptiness . . . A freedom.”
“Who
is Therru, Ged?”
He
did not answer until she thought he was not going to answer, and then he said,
“So made-what freedom is there for her?”
“We
are our freedom, then?”
“I
think so.”
“You
seemed, in your power, as free as man can be. But at what cost? What made you
free? And I . . . I was made, molded like clay, by the will of the women
serving the Old Powers, or serving the men who made all services and ways and
places, I no longer know which. Then I went free, with you, for a moment, and
with Ogion, But it was not my freedom. Only it gave me choice; and I
chose. I chose to mold myself like clay to the use of a farm and a farmer and
our children. I made myself a vessel, I know its shape. But not the clay. Life danced
me. I know the dances. But I don’t know who the dancer is.”
“And
she,” Ged said after a long silence, “if she should ever dance. . ." ‘
“They
will fear her,” Tenar whispered. Then the child came back in, and the
conversation turned to the bread dough raising in the box by the stove. They
talked so, quietly and long, passing from one thing to another and round and
back, for half the brief day, often, spinning and sewing their lives together
with words, the years and the deeds and the thoughts they had not shared. Then
again they would be silent, working and thinking and dreaming, and the silent
child was with them.
So
the winter passed, till lambing season was on them, and the work got very heavy
for a while as the days lengthened and grew bright. Then the swallows came
from the isles under the sun, from the South Reach, where the star Gobardon
shines in the constellation of Ending; but all the swallows’ talk with one
another was about beginning.
The Master
Like the swallows, the ships began to fly
among the islands with the return of spring, In the villages there was talk,
secondhand from Valmouth, of the king’s ships harrying the harriers, driving
well-established pirates to ruin, confiscating their ships and fortunes. Lord
Heno himself sent out his three finest, fastest ships, captained by the
sorcererseawolf Tally, who was feared by every merchantman from Solea to the
Andrades; his fleet was to ambush the king’s ships off Oranea and destroy them.
But it was one of the king’s ships that came into Valmouth Bay with Tally in
chains aboard, and under orders to escort Lord Heno to Gont Port to be tried
for piracy and murder. Heno barricaded himself in his stone manor house in the
hills behind Valmouth, but neglected to light a fire, it being warm spring
weather; so five or six of the king’s young soldiers dropped in on him by way
of the chimney, and the whole troop walked him chained through the streets of
Valmouth and carried him off to justice.
When
he heard this, Ged said with love and pride, “All that a king can do, he will
do well.”
Handy
and Shag had been taken promptly off on the north road to Gont Port, and when
his wounds healed enough Hake was carried there by ship, to be tried for murder
at the king’s courts of law. The news of their sentence to the galleys caused
much satisfaction and self-congratulation in Middle Valley, to which Tenar,
and Therru beside her, listened in silence.
There came other ships
bearing other men sent by the king, not all of them popular among the townsfolk
and villagers of rude Gont: royal sheriffs, sent to report on the system of
bailiffs and officers of the peace and to hear complaints and grievances from
the common people; tax reporters and tax collectors; noble visitors to the
little lords of Gont, inquiring politely as to their fealty to the Crown in
Havnor; and wizardly men, who went here and there, seem-ing to do little and
say less.
“I think they’re hunting
for a new archmage after all,” said Tenar.
“Or looking for abuses of
the art,” Ged said-’ "sorcery gone wrong."
Tenar was going to say,
“Then they should look in the manor house of Re Albi!” but her tongue stumbled
on the words. What was I going to say? she thought. Did I ever tell Ged about-
I’m getting forgetful. What was it I was going to tell Ged? Oh, that we’d
better mend the lower pasture gate before the cows get out.
There was always something,
a dozen things, in the front of her mind, business of the farm. “Never one
thing, for you,” Ogion had said. Even with Ged to help her, all her thoughts
and days went into the business of the farm. He shared the housework with her
as Flint had not; but Flint had been a farmer, and Ged was not. He learned
fast, but there was a lot to learn. They worked. There was little time for
talk, now. At the day’s end there was supper together, and bed together, and
sleep, and wake at dawn and back to work, and so round and so round, like the
wheel of a water mill, rising full and emptying, the days like the bright water
falling.
“Hello, mother,” said the
thin fellow at the farmyard gate. She thought it was Lark’s eldest and said,
“What brings you by, lad?” Then she looked back at him across the clucking
chickens and the parading geese.
“Spark!” she cried, and
scattered the poultry, running to him.
“Well, well,” he said.
“Don’t carry on."
He let her embrace him and
stroke his face. He came in and sat down in the kitchen, at the table.
“Have you eaten? Did you
see Apple?”
“I could eat.”
She rummaged in the
well-stocked larder. “What ship are you on? Still the Gull?”
“No.” A pause. “My ship’s
broke up."
She turned in
horror-”Wrecked?”
“No.” He smiled without
humor. “Crew’s broke up. King’s men took her over.”
“But-it wasn’t a pirate
ship-”
“No.”
“Then why-?”
“Said the captain was
running some goods they wanted,” he said, unwillingly. He was as thin as ever,
but looked older, tanned dark, lank-haired, with a long, narrow face like
Flint’s but still narrower, harder.
“Where’s dad?” he said.
Tenar stood still.
“You didn’t stop by your
sister’s.”
“No,” he said, indifferent.
“Flint died three years
ago,” she said. “Of a stroke. In the fields-on the path up from the lambing
pens. Clear-brook found him. It was three years ago.
There was a silence. He did
not know what to say, or had nothing to say.
She put food before him. He
began to eat so hungrily that she set out more at once.
“When did you eat last?”
He shrugged, and ate.
She sat down across the
table from him. Late-spring sunshine poured in the low window across the table
and shone on the brass fender in the hearth.
He pushed the plate away at
last.
“So who’s been running the
farm?” he asked.
“What’s that to you, son?”
she asked him, gently but drily.
“It’s mine,” he said, in a
rather similar tone.
After a minute Tenar got up
and cleared his dishes away. “So it is.”
“You can stay, o’ course,”
he said, very awkwardly, perhaps attempting to joke; but he was not a joking
man. “Old Clearbrook still around?”
“They’re all still here.
And a man called Hawk, and a child I keep. Here. In the house. You’ll have to
sleep in the loft-room. I’ll put the ladder up.” She faced him again. “Are you
here for a stay, then?”
“I might be.”
So Flint had answered her
questions for twenty years, denying her right to ask them by never answering
yes or no, maintaining a freedom based on her ignorance; a poor, narrow sort of
freedom, she thought.
“Poor lad,” she said, “your
crew broken up, and your father dead, and strangers in your house, all in a
day. You’ll want some time to get used to it all. I’m sorry, my son. But I’m
glad you’re here. I thought of you often, on the seas, in the storms, in
winter.”
He said nothing. He had
nothing to offer, and was unable to accept. He pushed back his chair and was
about to get up when Therru came in. He stared, half-risen, "What happened
to her?” he said.
“She was burned. Here’s my
son I told you about, Therru, the sailor, Spark. Therru’s your sister, Spark.”
“Sister!”
“By adoption.”
“Sister!” he said again,
and looked around the kitchen as if for witness, and stared at his mother.
She stared back.
He went out, going wide of
Therru, who stood motionless. He slammed the door behind him.
Tenar started to speak to
Therru and could not.
“Don’t cry,” said the child
who did not cry, coming to her, touching her arm. “Did he hurt you?”
“Oh Therru! Let me hold
you!” She sat down at the table with Therru on her lap and in her arms, though
the girl was getting big to be held, and had never learned how to do it easily.
But Tenar held her and wept, and Therru bent her scarred face down against Tenar’s,
till it was wet with tears.
Ged and Spark came in at dusk from
opposite ends of the farm. Spark had evidently talked with Clearbrook and
thought the situation over, and Ged was evidently trying to size it up. Very
little was said at supper, and that cautiously. Spark made no complaint about
not having his own room back, but ran up the ladder to the storage-loft like
the sailor he was, and was apparently satisfied with the bed his mother had
made him there, for he did not come back down till late in the morning.
He wanted breakfast then,
and expected it to be served to him. His father had always been waited on by
mother, wife, daughter. Was he less a man than his father? Was she to prove it
to him? She served him his meal and cleared it away for him, and went back to
the orchard where she and Therru and Shandy were burning off a plague of tent
caterpillars that threatened to destroy the new-set fruit.
Spark went off to join
Clearbrook and Tiff. And he stayed mostly with them, as the days passed. The heavy
work requiring muscle and the skilled work with crops and sheep was done by
Ged, Shandy, and Tenar, while the two old men who had been there all their
lives, his father’s men, took him about and told him how they managed it all,
and truly believed they were managing it all, and shared their belief with him.
Tenar became miserable in
the house. Only outdoors, at the farmwork, did she have relief from the anger,
the shame that Spark’s presence brought her.
“My turn,” she said to Ged,
bitterly, in the starlit darkness of their room. “My turn to lose what I was
proudest of.”
“What have you lost?”
“My son. The son I did not
bring up to be a man. I failed. I failed him.” She bit her lip, gazing dry-eyed
into the dark.
Ged did not try to argue
with her or persuade her out of her grief. He asked, “Do you think he’ll stay?”
“Yes. He’s afraid to try
and go back to sea. He didn’t tell me the truth, or not all the truth, about
his ship. He was second mate. I suppose he was involved in carrying stolen
goods. Secondhand piracy. I don’t care. Gontish sailors are all half-pirate.
But he lies about it. He lies. He is jealous of you. A dishonest, envious man.”
“Frightened, I think,” Ged
said. “Not wicked. And it is his farm.”
“Then he can have it! And
may it be as generous to him as-”
“No, dear love,” Ged said,
catching her with both voice and hands-”don’t speak-don’t say the evil word!”
He was so urgent, so passionately earnest, that her anger turned right about
into the love that was its source, and she cried, “I wouldn’t curse him, or
this place! I didn’t mean it! Only it makes me so sorry, so ashamed! I am so
sorry, Ged!”
“No, no, no. My dear, I
don’t care what the boy thinks of me. But he’s very hard on you."
“And Therru. He treats her
like- He said, he said to me, ‘What did she do, to look like that?’ What did she
do-!”
Ged stroked her hair, as he
often did, with a light, slow, repeated caress that would make them both sleepy
with loving pleasure.
“I could go off
goat-herding again,” he said at last. “It would make things easier for you
here. Except for the work." “
“I’d rather come with
you."
He stroked her hair, and
seemed to be considering. “I suppose we might,” he said. “There were a couple
of families up there sheep-herding, above Lissu. But then comes the winter...
.
“Maybe some farmer would
take us on. I know the work-and sheep-and you know goats-and you’re quick at
everything-”
“Useful with pitchforks,”
he murmured, and got a little sob of a laugh from her.
The next morning Spark was
up early to breakfast with them, for he was going fishing with old Tiff. He got
up from the table, saying with a better grace than usual, “I’ll bring a mess of
fish for supper.
Tenar had made resolves
overnight. She said, “Wait; you can clear off the table, Spark. Set the dishes
in the sink and put water on ‘em. They’ll be washed with the supper things.”
He stared a moment and
said, “That’s women’s work,” putting on his cap.
“It’s anybody’s work who
eats in this kitchen.”
“Not mine,” he said flatly,
and went out.
She followed him. She stood
on the doorstep. “Hawk’s, but not yours?” she demanded.
He merely nodded, going on
across the yard.
“It’s too late,” she said,
turning back to the kitchen. “Failed, failed.” She could feel the lines in her
face, stiff, beside the mouth, between the eyes. “You can water a stone,” she
said, “but it won’t grow.”
“You have to start when
they’re young and tender,” Ged said. “Like me.”
This time she couldn’t
laugh.
They came back to the house
from the day’s work and saw a man talking with Spark at the front gate.
“That’s the fellow from Re
Albi, isn’t it?” said Ged, whose eyes were very good.
“Come along, Therru,” Tenar
said, for the child had stopped short. “What fellow?” She was rather
nearsighted, and squinted across the yard. “Oh, it’s what’s his name, the
sheep-dealer. Townsend. What’s he back here for, the carrion crow!”
Her mood all day had been
fierce, and Ged and Therru wisely said nothing.
She went to the men at the
gate.
“Did you come about the ewe
lambs, Townsend? You’re a year late; but there’s some of this year’s yet in the
fold.”
“So the master’s been
telling me,” said Townsend.
“Has he,” said Tenar.
Spark’s face went darker
than ever at her tone.
“I won’t interrupt you and
the master, then,” said she, and was turning away when Townsend spoke: “I’ve
got a message for you, Goha.“
“Third time’s the charm.”
“The old witch, you know,
old Moss, she’s in a bad way. She said, since I was coming down to Middle
Valley, she said, ‘Tell Mistress Goha I’d like to see her before I die, if
there’s a chance of her coming." “
Crow, carrion crow, Tenar
thought, looking with hatred at the bearer of bad news.
“She’s ill?”
“Sick to death,” Townsend
said, with a kind of smirk that might be intended for sympathy. “Took sick in
the winter, and she’s failing fast, and so she said to tell you she wants bad
to see you, before she dies.”
“Thank you for bringing the
message,” Tenar said soberly, and turned to go to the house. Townsend went on
with Spark to the sheepfolds.
As they prepared dinner,
Tenar said to Ged and Therru, “I must go."
“Of course,” Ged said. “The
three of us, if you like.”
“Would you?” For the first
time that day her face lightened, the storm cloud lifted. “Oh,” she said,
“that’s-that’s good-I didn’t want to ask, I thought maybe- Therru, would you
like to go back to the little house, Ogion’s house, for a while?”
Therru stood still to
think. “I could see my peach tree,” she said.
“Yes, and Heather-and
Sippy-and Moss-poor Moss! Oh, I have longed, I have longed to go back up there,
but it didn’t seem right, There was the farm to run-and all-”
It seemed to her that there
was some other reason she had not gone back, had not let herself think of going
back, had not even known till now that she yearned to go; but whatever the
reason was it slipped away like a shadow, a word forgotten. “Has anyone looked
after Moss, I wonder, did anyone send for a healer. She’s the only healer on
the Oveffell, but there’s people down in Gont Port who could help her, surely.
Oh, poor Moss! I want to go- It’s too late, but tomorrow, tomorrow early. And
the master can make his own breakfast!”
“He’ll learn,” said Ged.
“No, he won’t. He’ll find
some fool woman to do it for him. Ah!” She looked around the kitchen, her face
bright and fierce. “I hate to leave her the twenty years I’ve scoured that
table. I hope she appreciates it!”
Spark brought Townsend in
for supper, but the sheep-dealer would not stay the night, though he was of
course offered a bed in common hospitality. It would have been one of their
beds, and Tenar did not like the thought. She was glad to see him go off to his
hosts in the village in the blue twilight of the spring evening.
“We’ll be off to Re Albi
first thing tomorrow, son,” she said to Spark. “Hawk and Therru and I.”
He looked a little
frightened.
“Just go off like that?”
“So you went; so you came,”
said his mother. “Now look here, Spark: this is your father’s money-box.
There’s seven ivory pieces in it, and those credit counters from old Bridgeman,
but he’ll never pay, he hasn’t got anything to pay with. These four Andradean
pieces Flint got from selling sheepskins to the ship’s outfitter in Valmouth
four years running, back when you were a boy. These three Haynorian ones are
what Tholy paid us for the High Creek farm. I had your father buy that farm,
and I helped him clear it and sell it. I’ll take those three pieces, for I’ve
earned them. The rest, and the farm, is yours. You’re the master.”
The tall, thin young man
stood there with his gaze on the money-box.
“Take it all. I don’t want
it,” he said in a low voice.
“I don’t need it. But I
thank you, my son. Keep the four pieces. When you marry, call them my gift to
your wife.”
She put the box away in the
place behind the big plate on the top shelf of the dresser, where Flint had
always kept it. “Therru, get your things ready now, because we’ll go very
early.”
“When are you coming back?”
Spark asked, and the tone of his voice made Tenar think of the restless, frail
child he had been. But she said only, “I don’t know, my dear. If you need me,
I’ll come.
She busied herself getting
out their travel shoes and packs. “Spark,” she said, “you can do something for
me.”
He had sat down in the
hearthseat, looking uncertain and morose. “What?”
“Go down to Valmouth, soon,
and see your sister. And tell her that I’ve gone back to the Overfell. Tell
her, if she wants me, just send word.”
He nodded. He watched Ged,
who had already packed his few belongings with the neatness and dispatch of one
who had traveled much, and was now putting up the dishes to leave the kitchen
in good order. That done, he sat down opposite Spark to run a new cord through
the eyelets of his pack to close it at the top.
“There’s a knot they use
for that,” Spark said. “Sailor’s knot.”
Ged silently handed the
pack across the hearth, and watched as Spark silently demonstrated the knot.
“Slips up, see,” he said,
and Ged nodded.
They left the farm in the dark and cold of
the morning. Sunlight comes late to the western side of Gont Mountain, and only
walking kept them warm till at last the sun got round the great mass of the
south peak and shone on their backs.
Therru was twice the walker
she had been the summer before, but it was still a two days’ journey for them.
Along in the afternoon, Tenar asked, “Shall we try to get on to Oak Springs
today? There’s a sort of inn. We had a cup of milk there, remember, Therru?”
Ged was looking up the
mountainside with a faraway expression. “There’s a place I know
“Fine,” said Tenar.
A little before they came
to the high corner of the road from which Gont Port could first be seen, Ged
turned aside from the road into the forest that covered the steep slopes above
it. The westering sun sent slanting red-gold rays into the darkness between the
trunks and under the branches. They climbed half a mile or so, on no path Tenar
could see, and came out on a little step or shelf of the mountainside, a meadow
sheltered from the wind by the cliffs behind it and the trees about it. From
there one could see the heights of’the mountain to the north, and between the
tops of great firs there was one clear view of the western sea. It was entirely
silent there except when the wind breathed in the firs. One mountain lark sang
long and sweet, away up in the sunlight, before dropping to her nest in the
untrodden grass.
The three of them ate their
bread and cheese. They watched darkness rise up the mountain from the sea. They
made their bed of cloaks and slept, Therru next to Tenar next to Ged, In the
deep night Tenar woke. An owl was calling nearby, a sweet repeated note like a
bell, and far off up the mountain its mate replied like the ghost of a bell.
Tenar thought, “I’ll watch the stars set in the sea,” but she fell asleep again
at once in peace of heart.
She woke in the grey
morning to see Ged sitting up beside her, his cloak pulled round his shoulders,
looking out through the gap westward. His dark face was quite still, full of
silence, as she had seen it once long ago on the beach of Atuan. His eyes were
not downcast, as then; he looked into the illimitable west. Looking with him
she saw the day coming, the glory of rose and gold reflected clear across the
sky.
He turned to her, and she
said to him, “I have loved you since I first saw you."
“Life-giver,” he said and
leaned forward, kissing her breast and mouth. She held him a moment. They got
up, and waked Therru, and went on their way; but as they entered the trees
Tenar looked back once at the little meadow as if charging it to keep faith
with her happiness there.
The first day of the
journey their goal had been journeying. This day they would come to Re Albi.
So Tenar’s mind was much on Aunty Moss, wondering what had befallen her and
whether she was indeed dying. But as the day and the way went on her mind would
not hold to the thought of Moss, or any thought. She was tired. She did not
like walking this way again to death. They passed Oak Springs, and went down
into the gorge, and started up again. By the last long uphill stretch to the
Overfell, her legs were hard to lift, and her mind was stupid and confused,
fastening upon one word or image until it became meaningless-the dish-cupboard
in Ogion’s house, or the words bone dolphin, which came into her head
from seeing Therru’s grass bag of toys, and repeated themselves endlessly.
Ged strode along at his
easy traveler’s gait, and Therru trudged right beside him, the same Therru who
had worn out on this long climb less than a year ago, and had to be
carried . But that had been after a longer
day of walking. And the child had still been recovering from her punishment.
She was getting old, too
old to walk so far so fast. It was so hard going uphill. An old woman should
stay home by her fireside. The bone dolphin, the bone dolphin. Bone, bound, the
binding spell. The bone man and the bone animal. There they went ahead. They
were waiting for her. She was slow. She was tired. She toiled on up the last
stretch of the hill and came up to them where the road came out on the level of
the Overfell. To the left were the roofs of Re Albi slanting down towards the
cliff’s edge. To the right the road went up to the manor house. “This way,’
Tenar said.
“No,” the child said,
pointing left, to the village.
“This way,” Tenar repeated,
and set off on the right-hand way. Ged came with her.
They walked between the
walnut orchards and the fields of grass. It was a warm late afternoon of early
summer. Birds sang in the orchard trees near and far. He came walking down the
road from the great house towards them, the one whose name she could not
remember.
“Welcome!” he said, and
stopped, smiling at them.
They stopped.
“What great personages have
come to honor the house of the Lord of Re Albi,” he said. Tuaho, that was not
his name. The bone dolphin, the bone animal, the bone child.
“My Lord Archmage!” He
bowed low, and Ged bowed to him.
“And my Lady Tenar of
Atuan!” He bowed even lower to her, and she got down on her knees in the road.
Her head sank down, till she put her hands in the dirt and crouched until her
mouth too was on the dirt of the road.
“Now crawl,” he said, and
she began to crawl towards him.
“Stop,” he said, and she
stopped.
“Can you talk?” he asked.
She said nothing, having no words that would come to her mouth, but Ged replied
in his usual quiet voice, “Yes.”
“Where’s the monster?”
“I don’t know.”
“I thought the witch would
bring her familiar with her. But she brought you instead. The Lord Archmage
Sparrow-hawk. What a splendid substitute! All I can do to witches and monsters
is cleanse the world of them. But to you, who used at one time to be a man, I
can talk; you are capable of rational speech, at least. And capable of
understanding punishment. You thought you were safe, I suppose, with your king
on the throne, and my master, our master, destroyed. You thought you’d had your
will, and destroyed the promise of eternal life, didn’t you?”
“No,” said Ged’s voice.
She could not see them. She
could see only the dirt of the road, and taste it in her mouth. She heard Ged
speak. He said, “In dying is life.”
“Quack, quack, quote the
Songs, Master of Roke- schoolmaster! What a funny sight to see, the great archmage
all got up like a goatherd, and not an ounce of magic in him-not a word of
power. Can you say a spell, archmage? Just a little spell-just a tiny charm of
illusion? No? Not a word? My master defeated you. Now do you know it? You did
not conquer him. His power lives! I might keep you alive here awhile, to see
that power-my power. To see the old man I keep from death-and I might use your
life for that if I need it-and to see your meddling king make a fool of
himself, with his mincing lords and stupid wizards, look-
ing for a woman! A woman to rule us! But
the rule is here, the mastery is here, here, in this house. All this year I’ve
been gathering others to me, men who know the true power. From Roke, some of
them, from right under the noses of the schoolmasters. And from Havnor, from
under the nose of that so-called Son of Morred, who wants a woman to rule him,
your king who thinks he’s so safe he can go by his true name. Do you know my
name, archmage? Do you remember me, four years ago, when you were the great
Master of Masters and I was a lowly student at Roke?”
“You were called Aspen,”
said the patient voice.
“And my true name?”
“I don’t know your true
name."
“What? You don’t know it?
Can’t you find it? Don’t mages know all names?”
“I’m not a mage."
“Oh, say it again.”
“I’m not a mage."
“I like to hear you say it.
Say it again.”
“I’m not a mage."
“But I am!”
“Yes.”
“Say it!”
“You are a mage."
“Ah! This is better than I
hoped! I fished for the eel and caught the whale! Come on, then, come meet my
friends. You can walk. She can crawl.”
So they went up the road to
the manor house of the Lord of Re Albi and went in, Tenar on hands and knees on
the road, and on the marble steps up to the door, and on the marble pavements
of the halls and rooms.
Inside the house it was
dark. With the darkness came a darkness into Tenar’s mind, so that she
understood less and less of what was said. Only some words and voices came to
her clearly. What Ged said she understood, and when he spoke she thought of his
name, and clung to it in her mind. But he spoke very seldom, and only to answer
the one whose name was not Tuaho. That one spoke to her now and then, calling
her Bitch. “This is my new pet,” he said to other men, several of them that
were there in the darkness where candles made shadows. “See how well trained
she is? Roll over, Bitch!” She rolled over, and the men laughed.
“She had a whelp,” he said,
“that I planned to finish punishing, since it was left half-burned. But she
brought me a bird she’d caught instead, a sparrowhawk. Tomorrow we’ll teach it
to fly.”
Other voices said words,
but she did not understand words any more.
Something was fastened
around her neck and she was made to crawl up more stairs and into a room that
smelled of urine and rotting meat and sweet flowers. Voices spoke. A cold hand
like a stone struck her head feebly while something laughed, “Eh, eh, eh,”
like an old door creaking back and forth. Then she was kicked and made to crawl
down halls. She could not crawl fast enough, and was kicked in the breasts and
in the mouth. Then there was a door that crashed, and silence, and the dark.
She heard somebody crying and thought it was the child, her child. She wanted
the child not to cry. At last it stopped.
Tehanu
The child turned left and went some way
before she looked back, letting the blossoming hedgerow hide her.
The one called Aspen, whose
name was Erisen, and whom she saw as a forked and writhing darkness, had bound
her mother and father, with a thong through her tongue and a thong through his
heart, and was leading them up toward the place where he hid . The smell of the
place was sickening to her, but she followed a little way to see what he did.
He led them in and shut the door behind them. It was a stone door. She could
not enter there.
She needed to fly, but she
could not fly; she was not one of the winged ones.
She ran as fast as she
could across the fields, past Aunty Moss’s house, past Ogion’s house and the
goats’ house, onto the path along the cliff and to the edge of the cliff, where
she was not to go because she could see it only with one eye. She was careful.
She looked carefully with that eye. She stood on the edge. The water was far
below, and the sun was setting far away. She looked into the west with the
other eye, and called with the other voice the name she had heard in her
mother’s dream.
She did not wait for an
answer, but turned round again and went back-first past Ogion’s house to see if
her peach tree had grown. The old tree stood bearing many small, green peaches,
but there was no sign of the seedling. The goats had eaten it. Or it had died
because she had not watered it. She stood a little while looking at the ground
there, then drew a long breath and went on back across the fields to Aunty
Moss’s house.
Chickens going to roost
squawked and fluttered, protesting her entrance. The little hut was dark and
very full of smells. “Aunty Moss?” she said, in the voice she had for these
people.
“Who’s there?”
The old woman was in her
bed, hiding. She was frightened, and tried to make stone around her to keep
everyone away, but it didn’t work; she was not strong enough.
“Who is it? Who’s there? Oh
dearie - oh dearie child, my little burned one, my pretty, what are you doing
here? Where’s she, where’s she, your mother, oh, is she here? Did she come?
Don’t come in, don’t come in, dearie, there’s a curse on me, he cursed the old
woman, don’t come near me! Don’t come near!”
She wept. The child put out
her hand and touched her. “You’re cold,” she said.
“You’re like fire, child,
your hand burns me. Oh, don’t look at me! He made my flesh rot, and shrivel,
and rot again, but he won’t let me die-he said I’d bring you here. I tried to
die, I tried, but he held me, he held me living against my will, he won’t let
me die, oh, let me die!”
“You shouldn’t die,” the
child said, frowning.
“Child,” the old woman
whispered, “dearie - call me by my name.
“Hatha,” the child said.
“Ah. I knew. . . . Set me
free, dearie!”
“I have to wait,” the child
said. “Till they come.
The witch lay easier,
breathing without pain. “Till who come, dearie?” she whispered.
“My people.”
The witch’s big, cold hand
lay like a bundle of sticks in hers. She held it firmly, It was as dark now
outside the hut as inside it. Hatha, who was called Moss, slept; and presently
the child, sitting on the floor beside her cot, with a hen perched nearby,
slept also.
Men came when the light came. He said,
“Up, Bitch! Up!” She got to her hands and knees. He laughed, saying, “All the
way up! You’re a clever bitch, you can walk on your hind legs, can’t you?
That’s it. Pretend to be human! We have a way to go now. Come!” The strap was
still around her neck, and he jerked it. She followed him.
“Here, you lead her,” he
said, and now it was that one, the one she loved, but she did not know his name
any more, who held the strap.
They all came out of the
dark place. Stone yawned to let them pass and ground together behind them.
He was always close beside
her and the one who held the strap. Others came behind, three or four men.
The fields were grey with
dew. The mountain was dark against a pale sky. Binds were beginning to sing in
the orchards and hedgerows, louder and louder.
They came to the edge of
the wonld and walked along it for a while until they came to where the ground
was only rock and the edge was very narrow, There was a line in the rock, and
she looked at that.
“He can push her,” he said.
“And then the hawk can fly, all by himself.”
He unfastened the strap
from around her neck.
“Go stand at the edge,” he
said. She followed the mark in the stone out to the edge. The sea was below
her, nothing else. The air was out beyond her.
“Now, Sparrowhawk will give
her a push,” he said. “But first, maybe she wants to say something. She has so
much to say. Women always do. Isn’t there anything you’d like to say to us,
Lady Tenar?”
She could not speak, but
she pointed to the sky above the sea.
“Albatross,” he said.
She laughed aloud.
In the gulfs of light, from
the doorway of the sky, the dragon flew, fire trailing behind the coiling,
mailed body. Tenar spoke then.
“Kalessin!” she cried, and
then turned, seizing Ged’s arm, pulling him down to the rock, as the roar of
fire went over them, the rattle of mail and the hiss of wind in upraised wings,
the clash of the talons like scytheblades on the rock.
The wind blew from the sea. A tiny thistle
growing in a cleft in the rock near her hand nodded and nodded in the wind from
the sea.
Ged was beside her. They
were crouched side by side, the sea behind them and the dragon before them.
It looked at them sidelong
from one long, yellow eye. Ged spoke in a hoarse, shaking voice, in the
dragon’s language. Tenar understood the words, which were only, “Our thanks, Eldest.”
Looking at Tenar, Kalessin
spoke, in the huge voice like a broom of metal dragged across a gong: “Aro
Tebanu?”
“The child,” Tenar said -
”Therru!” She got to her feet to run, to seek her child. She saw her coming
along the ledge of rock between the mountain and the sea, toward the dragon.
“Don’t run, Therru!” she
cried, but the child had seen
her and was running, running straight to
her. They clung to each other.
The dragon turned its
enormous, rust-dark head to watch them with both eyes. The nostril pits, big as
kettles, were bright with fire, and wisps of smoke curled from them. The heat
of the dragon’s body beat through the cold sea wind.
“Tehanu,” the dragon said.
The child turned to look at
it.
“Kalessin,” she said.
Then Ged, who had remained
kneeling, stood up, though shakily, catching Tenar’s arm to steady himself. He
laughed. “Now I know who called thee, Eldest!” he said.
“I did,” the child said. “I
did not know what else to do, Segoy. “
She still looked at the
dragon, and she spoke in the language of the dragons, the words of the Making.
“It was well, child,” the
dragon said. “I have sought thee long.”
“Shall we go there now?”
the child asked. “Where the others are, on the other wind?”
“Would you leave these?”
“No,” said the child. “Can
they not come?”
“They cannot come. Their
life is here.”
“I will stay with them,”
she said, with a little catch of breath.
Kalessin turned aside to
give that immense furnace-blast of laughter or contempt or delight or anger -
”Hah!” Then, looking again at the child, “It is well. Thou hast work to do
here.”
“I know,” the child said.
“I will come back for
thee,” Kalessin said, “in time.” And, to Ged and Tenar, “I give you my child,
as you will give me yours.
“In time,” Tenar said.
Kalessin’s great head bowed
very slightly, and the long, sword-toothed mouth curled up at the corner.
Ged and Tenar drew aside
with Therru as the dragon turned, dragging its armor across the ledge, placing
its taloned feet carefully, gathering its black haunches like a cat, till it
sprang aloft. The vaned wings shot up crimson in the new light, the spurred
tail rang hissing on the rock, and it flew, it was gone-a gull, a swallow, a
thought.
Where it had been lay
scorched rags of cloth and leather, and other things.
“Come away,” Ged said.
But the woman and the child
stood and looked at those things.
“They are bone people,”
Therru said. She turned away then and set off. She went ahead of the man
and woman along the narrow path.
“Her native tongue,” Ged
said. “Her mother tongue.”
“Tehanu,” said Tenar. “Her
name is Tehanu.”
“She has been given it by
the giver of names.
“She has been Tehanu since
the beginning. Always, she has been Tehanu. “
“Come on!” the child said,
looking back at them. “Aunty Moss is sick.”
They were able to move Moss out into the
light and air, to wash her sores, and to burn the foul linens of her bed, while
Therru brought clean bedding from Ogion’s house. She also brought Heather the
goatgirl back with her. With Heather’s help they got the old woman comfortable
in her bed, with her chickens; and Heather promised to come back with something
for them to eat.
“Someone must go down to
Gont Port,” Ged said, “for the wizard there. To look after Moss; she can be
healed.
And
to go to the manor house. The old man will die now. The grandson might live, if
the house is made clean He had sat
down on the doorstep of Moss’s house. He leaned his head back against the
doorjamb, in the sunlight, and closed his eyes. “Why do we do what we do?” he
said.
Tenar was washing her face
and hands and arms in a basin of clear water she had drawn from the pump. She
looked round when she was done. Utterly spent, Ged had fallen asleep, his face
a little upturned to the morning light. She sat down beside him on the doorstep
and laid her head against his shoulder. Are we spared? she thought. How is it
we are spared?
She looked down at Ged’s hand,
relaxed and open on the earthen step. She thought of the thistle that nodded in
the wind, and of the taloned foot of the dragon with its scales of red and
gold. She was half-asleep when the child sat down beside her.
“Tehanu,” she murmured.
“The little tree died,” the
child said.
After a while Tenar’s
weary, sleepy mind understood, and woke up enough to make a reply. “Are there
peaches on the old tree?”
They spoke low, not to
waken the sleeping man. “Only little green ones."
“They’ll ripen, after the Long
Dance. Soon now. “Can we plant one?”
“More than one, if you
like. Is the house all right?”
“It’s empty."
“Shall we live there?” She
roused a little more, and put her arm around the child. “I have money,” she
said, “enough to buy a herd of goats, and Turby’s winter-pasture, if it’s
still for sale. Ged knows where to take them up the mountain, summers. . . . I
wonder if the wool we combed is still there?” So saying, she thought, We left
the books, Ogion’s books! On the mantel at Oak Farm-for Spark, poor boy, he
can’t read a word of them!
But
it did not seem to matter. There were new things to be learned, no doubt. And
she could send somebody for the books, if Ged wanted them. And for her spinning
wheel. Or she could go down herself, come autumn, and see her son, and visit
with Lark, and stay a while with Apple. They would have to replant Ogion’s
garden right away if they wanted any vegetables of their own this summer. She
thought of the rows of beans and the scent of the bean flowers. She thought of
the small window that looked west. “I think we can live there,” she said.